Skip to main content

Full text of "Dominican monastic search"

See other formats


VOLUME  17,  1998 
INDEX  1980-1998        , 


•,■:    J.  :■  ■■. 

'■" .     '     >•■ 


.IV ■  J.-." 


•1,1. 


:  -Hi 


■%.. 


.■••••■■.')  lu:-' 
•'^"l||fl''>;ii,li)]H..'*^jl^""Hu, 

,.        .jJfMlllMIIIMIlllllMI.'Vlllli'"^'       .- 


\uv     .... ,  jjii f is;-: 


K,,,:.  isJ<gi5-8 


ijm;i'|'I 


fm 


i  • 


1  -    ^ 


r{-  . 


(  r 


'I 


'  ■<      ..  ^'  \ 


♦  ♦ 


DomrorcAP 
oiooAscrc   seAT^cb 


Volume  17 
Index  1980-1998 


1998 


DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  SEARCH 

Volume  17 
1998 

DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  SEARCH  is  published  by  the  Conference  of  the  Nuns  of  the  Order 
of  Preachers  of  the  United  States  of  America.  The  Conference  is  an  organization  of  independent 
monasteries  whose  purpose  is  to  foster  the  monastic  contemplative  life  of  the  nuns  in  the  spirit  of 
Saint  Dominic. 

PRESIDENT 
Sr.  Catherine  Mary,  O.P.  (Newari^) 

EDITORIAL  BOARD 

Sr.  Mary  Dominic,  O.P.  (Elmira),  Coordinator 

Sr.  Susan  Eariy,  O.P.  (North  Guilford)  Sr.  Mary  of  the  Savior,  O.P.  (Farmington  Hills) 

BUSINESS  MANAGEMENT 
Sr.  Mary  Catharine,  O.P.  (Summit) 

DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  SEARCH  is  a  spiritual  and  theological  review  written  by  the  nuns. 
Its  purpose  is  to  foster  the  Dominican  monastic  contemplative  life  by  the  sharing  of  insights  gained 
from  study  and  prayer.  It  is  published  once  a  year  as  a  service  to  the  nuns.  It  is  also  available  to 
the  wider  Dominican  Family  and  others  upon  request.  A  donation  of  $8.00  to  aid  in  the  cost  of 
printing  would  be  appreciated,  when  possible. 

Dominican  Monastic  Search  welcomes  all  its  readers  to  contribute  articles  for  publication. 
We  ask  that  manuscripts  be  prepared  with  concem  for  literary  and  intellectual  quality.  Appropriate 
subjects  for  DMS  include  scripture,  theology,  philosophy,  spirituality,  Dominican  life,  and  the  liberal 
arts  insofar  as  they  contribute  to  our  Dominican  vocation.  Serious  poetry  reflective  of  these 
categories  may  also  be  submitted,  though  only  a  small  amount  can  be  used.  A  theme  for  each  issue 
of  DMS  is  usually  announced  in  advance,  but  is  not  intended  to  limit  the  scope  of  articles.  Before 
submitting  a  manuscript,  please  refer  to  the  page  of  guidelines  at  the  end  of  the  most  recent  issue 
of  Dominican  Monastic  Search. 

Articles  for  publication  should  be  sent  to  Sister  Mary  Dominic,  O.P.,  Monastery  of  Mary  the 
Queen,  1310  W.  Church  St.,  Elmira,  NY  14905-1998. 

Donations  and  additions/changes  for  the  mailing  list  should  be  sent  to  Sister  Mary  Catharine, 
O.P.,  Monastery  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Rosary,  543  Springfield  Ave,  Summit,  NJ    07901-4498. 


CONFERENCE  OF  NUNS  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  PREACHERS  OF  THE 
UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 

All  Rights  Reserved 


vS  has   sT^ocaeb 

orio  Dabac 

t>oe&  ^"he  l^cytzX)  v.eqwnte 

'-  -   ^^^^M         opqcu 

Buc;  'CO  t:>o  jas-ci  ce^  ant) 

^o  l<x5e  1^:Ir7t>r7e$s, 

ant>  Co 


yoai^  9dOf 


? 


r^^  <-CkW        (a.    'i.  C    L   ^V   ) 


^■-J- 


V' 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

CARL!:  Consortium  of  Academic  and  Research  Libraries  in  Illinois 


http://archive.org/details/dominicanmonasti17unse 


TABLi  Of  COHUHTS 


Editorial 1 


DOMINICAN  LIFE 

Contemplative  Life  for  Women  in  the  Church  Today:  One  Nun's  Opinion 

Sr.  Mary  of  the  Savior,  0. P.  (Farmington  Hills) 2 

Dominican  Vocation  -  In  a  Word  {A  Homily) 

Sr.  Mary  of  the  Tnnity,  O. P.  (Farmington  Hills) 7 

In  Journeying  Often 

Sr.  Mary  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  0. P.  (Menio  Park) 10 

Freedom  for  God  —  Freedom  in  Communion 

Sr.  Jean  Marie,  0. P.  (North  Guilford) 15 

Listen  to  the  Spirit 

Sr.  Mary  Joseph,  OP.  (Marbury) 30 

Praying  Before  a  Picture 

Sr.  Mary  of  the  Savior,  O. P.  (Farmington  Hills) 34 

John  the  Baptist  and  the  Dominican  Nuns 

Sr.  Mary  Regina,  O.P.  (Farmington  Hills) 45 

The  Fundamental  Constitution  of  the 

Nuns  of  the  Order  of  Preachers:  A  Commentary 

Sr.  Marie  Ancilla,  O.P.  (Lourdes,  France) 

Tr.  by  Sr.  Mary  Thomas,  O.P.  (Buffalo) 49 

St.  Dominic  and  Women:  A  Dialog  with  the  Modern  World 

Sr.  Mary  Margaret,  O.P.  (Farmington  Hills) 69 

Mid-life  Novitiate:  My  Occasion  for  Profound  Human  Growth 

Sr.  Marina,  O.P.  (Summit) 81 

Until  Jesus  Be  Formed  in  You:  A  Marian  Short  Story 

Sr.  Mary  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  OP.  (Marbury) 91 


THEOLOGY  STUDY  PROGRAM  PAPERS 

Faith,  Theology  and  Contemplation 

Sr.  Daria,  O.P.  (North  Guilford) 97 

The  Proof  is  in  the  Pudding:  St.  Bernard  of 
Clairvaux,  Peter  Abelard,  and  St.  Thomas  Aquinas 

Sr.  Mary  Emmanuel,  O.P.  (Buffalo) 101 

The  State  of  Thomism  Today 

Sr.  Mary  Catharine,  O.P.  (Summit) 103 


POETRY 

Moment  of  Rebirth 

Sr.  Mary  Jordan,  OP.  (Los  Angeles) 9 

Summons 

Sr.  Mary  Augustine,  O.P.  (Los  Angeles) 29 

Discovery 

Sr.  Mary  Dominic,  OP.  (Elmira) 100 


Index  of  Authors  (1980-1998) 

Sr.  Susan  Early,  O.P.  (North  Guilford) 105 

List  of  Member  Monastenes    115 

Guidelines  for  Contributors 117 

ART  CREDITS 

Cover  Design  and  page  29: 

Sr.  Corde  Mana,  O.P.  (North  Guilford) 

Frontispiece: 

Calligraphy  by  Sr.  Mary  Michael,  O.P.  (North  Guilford) 

Page  35: 

"Magie,"  Painting  by  Louis  Belzile. 

Page  89: 

Woodcut  by  Sr.  Mary  Grace,  O.P.  (Washington,  DC) 


EDITORIAL 


Response  to  the  invitation  of  chief  editor  Sister  Dominic  to  contribute  to  this 
1998  issue  of  DMS  has  been  very  satisfying:  nine  monasteries  are  represented,  six  of 
these  by  more  than  one  contribution.  The  millennium  theme,  Holy  Spirit,  is  explicit  in 
one  paper,  and  implicit  in  the  welcome  variety  of  topics  offered  us  in  others. 

The  papers  varied  in  their  origins:  a  homily  during  Divine  Office,  assignments 
in  the  Theological  Formation  Program,  long  study  of  the  Constitutions,  committee  work 
for  a  region  of  the  Order,  attention  to  personal  psychological  development,  reflection 
on  one  of  our  heroes  (John  Baptist)  and  on  one  of  our  favorite  monastic  themes 
(freedom).  And  so  of  course  the  formats  vary:  we  find  here  poetry,  transcription  of  the 
spoken  word,  and  short  story,  as  well  as  "articles"  in  the  usual  sense. 

A  new  feature  in  this  issue  is  co-editor  Sister  Susan  Early's  index  of  all  the 
articles  of  Dominican  Monastic  Searcii  (that  is,  from  1980  through  1998)  -  a  good  idea 
effectively  carried  out  in  a  first  part  now  ready:  the  listing  according  to  authors  of  all 
DMS  contributions  to  date.  She  plans  to  follow  this  with  an  arrangement  according  to 
topics. 

Perhaps  a  possibility  for  DMS  in  the  future  -  a  Reader  Response  section  -  is 
hinted  at  by  one  article  in  this  1998  issue?  It  incorporates  in  its  Notes  the  response  of 
Quebec  artist  Louis  Belzile  to  reflections  about  a  painting  of  his. 

A  recent  stay  for  Retreat  at  the  Elmira  monastery  has  given  me  a  vivid 
awareness  of  the  immense  care  with  which  Sister  Dominic  has  been  handling  our  work, 
not  only  by  her  fax  and  phone  visits  to  encourage  and  advise  us  on  content,  but  also 
in  an  enormous  hidden  technical  work  which  brings  our  manuscripts  into  a  consistent 
format  for  each  issue.  I  am  sure  we  would  be  amazed  if  we  could  have  the  opportunity 
to  catch  sight  also  of  the  work  of  Business  Manager  Sister  Mary  Catharine  (Summit) 
who  oversees  the  passage  of  copy  through  the  printing,  binding  and  distribution  stages. 

When  we  write  for  DMS,  we  find  that  the  possibility  of  interchange  about  our 
articles  within  our  own  houses,  and  with  other  nuns  when  we  write  to  them  or  travel 
between  monasteries,  is  a  precious  aspect  of  the  existence  of  such  a  Journal  —  second 
only  to  the  opportunity  DMS  gives  us  to  follow  the  lead  of  our  sisters  as  they  take  us 
through  some  of  their  most  important  reflections.  Blessed  be  God  in  His  gifts! 

Sister  Mary  of  the  Savior 

Farmington  Hills,  Ml 

Co-editor 


CONTEMPLATIVE  LIFE  FOR  WOMEN 
IN  THE  CHURCH  TODAY: 
one  nun's  opinion^ 


Sr.  Mary  of  the  Savior,  OP. 
Farmington  Hills,  Ml 


A  friend  of  mine  has  a  saying  about  the  contemplative  state  of  life:  "In  any  age, 
the  cloister  is  microcosm  of  the  Church's  expehence."  Her  view  I  find  enlightening.  And 
I  suggest  that  the  expehence  of  nuns  today  includes  these  notable  components: 
elements  not  unlike  atheism  and  polytheism;  a  tension  between  passivity  and 
participation;  a  learner's  delicate  role;  communal  service  as  Singer.  If  my  fnend  is 
correct,  the  contemporary  Church  features  those  components  also,  and  increased 
understanding  of  the  Church  may  come  from  paying  some  attention  to  nuns. 

Two  clarifications  of  context  are  in  order: 

It  is  understood  here  (thanks  to  the  lucidity  of  Vatican  II  on  this  point)  that 
contemplation  is  the  common  vocation,  but  that  it  can  be  nurtured  in  some  people  by 
a  particular  way  of  life  (cf.  LCM  94:  "Everything  is  ordered  to  continual  remembrance 
of  God"  [94]). 

And  I  am  accustomed  to  thinking  of  the  contemplative  life  of  "active  religious" 
in  terms  of  the  idea  of  "merging  horizons"  which  the  author  of  "Rethinking  the  Religious 
State"  borrows  from  Lonergan's  later  work^:  the  focus  of  the  realm  of  transcendence 
merges  with  that  of  one  or  more  other  worlds  of  human  interests  and  tasks,  in  the  one 
same  consciousness. 


"You,  O  Lord,  are  king  over  all  the  gods"  (Psalm  95). 

A  main  task  and  lived  fact  of  contemplative  life  is  increasing  response  to  divine 
transcendence  and  immanence.  The  always-going-beyond  the  shape  of  any  present 
awareness  of  God,  and  the  relentless  breaking-in  of  the  ordinariness  of  life,  come 
together  in  a  puzzling  dialectic.  This  ambiguous  expehence  of  the  sacred  puts 
contemplative  life  in  vivid  contact  with  worlds  and  consciousnesses  in  which  no-God 
is  affirmed. 

I  once  heard  a  visiting  preacher  dismiss  Karl  Rahner's  work  as  inappropriate  for 
nuns'  reading  because  Rahner  addressed  problems  in  contemporary  consciousness, 
including  atheism.  How  can  there  be,  in  such  work,  the  right  harmonics  for  nuns,  given 
their  overtly  religious  and  committed  lives?  —  so  ran  the  argument  in  all  its  insensitivity. 
But  nuns,  like  all  believers,  live  through  many  breakthroughs  and  disintegrations  in 


their  religious  consciousness.  Their  prayer  is  often  deprived  of  form  or  comfort  They 
live  in  poignant  awareness  of  human  joy  and  human  suffering,  given  their  "occupation," 
in  their  intercessory  communities,  both  of  abetting  the  good  and  of  recognizing  every 
kind  of  sad  human  need.  According  to  at  least  one  Ritual,  on  the  day  of  each  nun's 
Solemn  Profession  the  People  of  God  pray:  "May  she  look  upon  the  world  and  see  it 
ruled  by  God's  loving  wisdom,"  a  request  which  asks  for  no  small  effect  of 
Resurrection-grace.  The  journey  of  Therese  of  Lisieux,  as  Simon  Tugwell  points  out  in 
his  Ways  of  Imperfection,^  was  rather  more  a  descent  of  Mount  Carmel  than  some 
enthusiastic  pieties  would  expect. 

Another  fact  of  contemporary  contemplative  consciousness  is  a  becoming-aware 
that  one's  own  religion  today  is  not  that  of  yesterday;  that  there  is  a  history  of  one's  life 
with  God;  that,  even  in  a  single  consciousness,  the  past  is  strewn  with  dead  gods;  that 
one  has  somehow  been  polythelst  in  a  way  which,  as  Eric  Voegelin  saw,  cannot  be 
repudiated  totally  without  denying  the  One  who  comes  toward  us  in  our  own  history: 
"...the  succession  of  gods  becomes  a  series  of  events  to  be  remembered  as  the  history 
of  the  Parousia  of  the  Beyond.'"*  Trying  to  follow  Jesus  in  such  a  history,  nuns  continue 
their  search  for  God. 

Of  the  Church's  contemporary  experience, 

<microcosm.> 


II. 

Passivity  and  participation. 

The  experience  of  persons  in  contemplative  life  seems  to  run  easily  in  a  passive 
mode.  Whatever  their  social  or  business  competence,  whatever  their  energy  for  art  or 
liturgy  or  government,  their  way  of  life  comes  to  them,  day  after  day,  as  an  increasing 
receptivity.  Their  withdrawal,  and  their  particular  style  of  vowed  obedience,  poverty  and 
chastity,  are  meant  to  bring  them  as  directly  as  possible  into  recognition  of  pervasive 
Mystery,  with  the  appropriate  yielding  of  control.  The  experience  is  common  —  and  in 
cloisters  only  intensified  —  that,  over  the  years,  "You  lead  me  and  guide  me";  "I  am 
being  shaped."  Besides,  body-spirit's  experience  of  aging  is  becoming  increasingly 
communal  (v^th  older  vocations  and  ascending  median-age)  and  gives  a  new  range  for 
practice  in  the  welcoming  of  grace.  Eventually,  all  believers  know  for  themselves  what 
the  elderiy  Lonergan  meant: 

Experience  of  grace,  then,  is  as  large  as  the  Christian  experience  of 
life.... It  is  experience  of  a  transformation  one  did  not  bring  about  but 
rather  underwent,  as  divine  providence  let  evil  take  its  course  and 
vertical  finality  be  heightened,  as  it  let  one's  circumstances  shift,  one's 
dispositions  change,  new  encounters  occur,  and  —  so  gently  and  quietly 
—  one's  heart  be  touched.^ 


And  yet...  And  yet... 

Recent  revisions  of  nuns'  Constitutions  books  carry  exhortations  to  them  to 
participate:  in  decision-making,  in  governing,  in  departmental  roles,  in  dialogue  vy^th 
companions. 

While  the  "solitude  of  the  cell"  is  being  urged  upon  them,  they  also  hear 
Refectory  reading  which  recommends  conversation  as  "the  thread  of  civilization." 

As  women  they  are  urged  to  "find"  their  voice®  at  the  same  time  as  they  are 
learning  to  silence  it. 

They  may  glimpse  that  their  continuing  education,  to  be  adequate,  needs  to  be 
"gender-sensitive." 

All  of  these  are  delicate  moments  in  the  formation  of  nuns.  They  live,  as  part  of 
their  experience  of  Church,  some  of  the  tensions  of  the  marginalized:  the  aged;  women; 
the  poor.  Like  daughters  (cf.  Hebrews  5)  they  learn  obedience  through  suffering. 

<microcosm> 


Delicate  learning. 

Nuns'  Constitutions  describe  them  as  "free  for  God."  in  most  Dominican 
communities,  freedom  to  "seek  His  Face"  —  engaging  the  whole  body-spirit  —  receives 
special  aid  from  a  tradition  of  study,  much  as  the  Catholic  Worker  tradition  of 
contemplation  involves  unremitting  "clarification  of  thought."  (Peter  Mauhn  cited  St.. 
Dominic's  example.^)  The  study  is  scriptural  and  theological  chiefly,  and  whatever  else 
serves  personal  and  communal  life-goals.  (S.  Tugwell's  "Scholarship,  Sanctity  and 
Spirituality"®  counters  the  fears  sometimes  associated  with  intellectual  life.)  The 
dialectic  of  intelligent  inquiry  and  committed  choice  offers  appropriate  response  to 
Mystery  —  as  ultimate,  and  as  operative  in  the  universe.  Inquiry  follows,  without  fear, 
where  questions  lead. 

And  yet.... 

Novitiate  members  ask  what  the  freedom  spoken  of  in  their  Constitutions  "looks 
like"  in  practice. 

Appreciative  of  the  strength  of  those  who  are  faithfully  obedient,  day  by  day, 
"without  useless  questioning,"  they  wonder:  whence  come  the  resources  for  saying 
"yes,"  and  also  for  saying  "no"  —  as  St.  Albert  seems  to  have  been  able  to  do  in  spite 
of  his  Master  General's  insistence  that  acceptance  of  a  bishopric  would  disgrace  the 
Dominican  Order.  Some  v\/riters  urge  upon  all  religious,  because  of  their  witness  as 
persons  of  the  Church,  the  foregoing  of  dissent;  but  for  the  very  same  reason,  other 
writers  urge  them  to  give  example  where  necessary.  Discretion  is  always  the  important 


context  for  dissent,  as  a  cloistered  community  learns  with  special  poignancy.  Whole 
communities  may  have  to  learn,  time  and  again,  the  pnohty  of  education  for 
discernment.  They  may  need  practice  in  the  art,  the  hard  work,  of  sorting  out  the 
important  issues  and  the  important  moments.  The  real  issue  in  such  practice,  and  in 
careful  thought  on  authority,  on  assent  and  dissent  within  community,  is  a  contem- 
plative one:  the  issue  of  proper  response  to  Mystery. 

Interplay  of;  love-for-truth/fear/inertia/discernment. 

<microcosm> 


IV. 

The  Singers. 

Therese's  "I  will  be  Love  at  the  heart  of  the  Church"  has  for  a  century  fostered 
or  expressed  the  vocation  of  many  who  have  been  in  a  contemplative  way  of  life.  It  has 
helped  contemporary  women  and  men  as  they  agonized  over  their  personal  life- 
response  to  social  needs  and  injustices. 

Given  the  global  consciousness  available  these  days  (George  Tavard  writes 
even  of  our  inter-galactic  consciousness®),  Therese's  choice  might  be  described  in  new 
ways,  which  in  turn  might  transform  the  choice,  alter  the  timbre  of  it.  It  might  be  called, 
for  example,  "love  for  the  universe,"  in  terms  similar  to  those  which  Lonergan  used: 

...to  will  the  order  of  the  universe  because  of  one's  love  of  God  is  to  love 
all  persons  in  the  universe  because  of  one's  love  of  God.  ...[G]ood 
will.... is  at  one  with  the  universe  in  being  in  love  with  God,  and  it  shares 
its  dynamic  resiliency  and  expectancy. ^° 

Or: 

Much  of  organized  contemplative  life  is  given  over  to  public  praise;  so,  choice 
of  a  contemplative  way  might  be  described  as  the  choice  of  being  a  Singer. 

A  little  "vocalise"  for  this  suggestion  might  be  to  recall  what  we  have  heard  about 
the  "songlines"  of  Australian  abohginals.^^  It  seems  that  each  child,  each  infant  in  the 
womb,  receives  a  part  of  the  Song  the  Ancestor  has  sung  over  the  whole  world/the 
whole  country.  The  child  holds  her  or  his  stanzas  as  private  property  -  as  part  of  the 
Song  that  lies  over  the  ground  in  an  unbroken  chain  of  couplets.  No  one  is  landless. 

This  is  not  the  territorial  singing  of  birds  —  blocking  off,  hemming  in  by  frontiers 
—  but  a  network  of  lines,  of  ways  through.  (Where  to  be  able  to  move  is  survival  —  in 
times  of  drought,  for  example  —  feeling  "at  home"  in  a  place  depends  on  being  able  to 
leave  it  in  a  crisis.  Everyone  hopes  to  have  at  least  four  "ways  out,"  we  are  told.)  There 
are  no  frontiers;  only  "stops,"  that  is,  handover  points:  each  stop  is  where  the  song 
passes  from  one  ownership  to  another. 


Eric  Voegelin  thought  it  a  significant  moment  in  human  history  when  a  Greek 
poet,  perhaps  a  century  after  Homer,  turned  his  attention  to  a  communal  role  which  was 
not  that  of  Seer  but  of  Singer.  The  Singer  remembers.  And  s/he  has  reflective  distance, 
which  opens  "consciousness  for  the  process  of  reality  as  an  unfinished  story  "^^ 

For  those  who  rest  in  the  Euchanst  as  perfect  remembering  and  perfect  worship, 
the  transformation  of  Therese's  expression  might  be: 

I  will  be  the  remembenng  Singer  at  the  heart  of  the  universe. 

And  they  would  think  of  Mary,  first  Chantress  of  the  New  Covenant  ...^^ 

<  microcosm  >  >^ 


NOTES 

1 .  An  earlier  version  of  this  article  was  published  In  Sisters  Today  62  (July  4,  1990):  243-247. 

2.  F.  E.  Crowe,  S.J.,  "Rethinking  the  Religious  State:  Categories  from  Lonergan,  "Science  et  Esprit 
XL/1  (1988):  75-90.  Cf.  Lonergan's  "Merging  Horizons:  System,  Common  Sense,  Scholarship,"  a  1970 
lecture  published  in  Cultural  Hermeneutics  1  (1973):  87-99. 

3.  S.  Tugwell,  O.P.,  Ways  of  Imperfection  (Springfield,  Illinois:  Templegate  Pubs.,  1985):  228. 

4.  Eric  Voegelin,  Order  and  History,  vol.  V:  In  Search  of  Order  {Baton  Rouge,  LA,  and  London: 
Louisiana  State  U.  Press,  1987),  68.  Cf.  also  98-99. 

5.  Bernard  J.  F.  Lonergan,  S.J.,  "Mission  and  Spirit,"  A  Third  Collection  (Mahwah,  NJ.:  Paulist  Press, 
1985),  32-33. 

6.  Cf.  J.  R.  Martin,  Reclaiming  a  Conversation:  the  Ideal  of  the  Educated  Woman  (New  Haven,  CT.: 
YaleU.  Press,  1985). 

7.  Cf.  Katharine  Temple,  "Intellectual  Life  in  the  City,  by  three  Catholic  Workers,"  ARIL  (Oct.  1989): 
28. 

8.  In  CommunioX\,1  (Spring,  1984):  46-59. 

9.  In  his  lesjardins  de  Saint  Augustin:  lecture  de  confessions  (Montreal  et  Paris:  Bellarmin-Cerf, 
1988).  See  especially  115-134. 

10.  B.  J.  Lonergan,  S.J.,  /ns/gW  (New  York,  NY:  Philosophical  Library,  1960),  698,  700  (and  Collected 
Works  vol.  2). 

1 1 .  Cf.  Bruce  Chatwin,  The  Songlines  (New  York,  NY:  Viking  Press,  1 987),  56-59. 

12.  Eric  Voegelin,  op.  cit,  69;86. 

1 3.  This  is  a  favorite  phrase  of  one  of  my  sisters  in  community. 


DOMINICAN  VOCATION  —IN  A  WORD 

a  Vespers  homily 
on  James  5:7 

Sr.  Mary  of  the  Trinity,  O.P. 
Farmington  Hills,  Ml 


We  have  been  busy  of  late  reflecting  on  our  mission  as  Dominican  Nuns.  It 
was  a  challenge  to  write  a  Mission  Statement  that  stayed  within  the  boundaries  of  two 
to  four  sentences.  Now  what  if  you  were  asked  to  describe  your  vocation  in  one  word. 
What  would  you  say?  What  word  would  you  choose? 

Many  of  you  are  probably  guessing  that  my  word  is  "remember-er."  "The  whole 
of  the  nuns'  life  is  harmoniously  ordered  to  the  continual  remembrance  of  God"  (LCM 
74,  IV).  But  I  realized  during  Advent  this  year  that  the  theme  of  remembering  that  has 
been  so  important  for  me  these  past  twelve  years  is  shifting.  Today  I  might  not  say 
remembering  but  waiting.. .waiting.  And  perhaps  I  would  describe  a  Dominican  Nun 
as  a  "wait-er." 

It  seems  to  me  that  monastic  life  with  its  unrelenting  rhythm  of  prayer,  work, 
and  study  expresses  very  concretely  what  it  means  to  wait  for  the  Lord's  return.  We 
are  waiters  because  we  are  remember-ers.  Day  after  day,  year  after  year,  decade 
upon  decade,  we  watch  for  the  Lord.  We  have  chosen  to  forego  most  other  waitings 
or  anticipations  for  the  "one  waiting." 

We  forego  the  daily  waiting  for  a  spouse's  return  at  the  end  of  a  work  day,  to 
await  the  Divine  Spouse. 

We  choose  to  forego  the  waiting  for  a  first  child,  for  promotions,  trips,  retirement 
— there  is  no  retiring  from  remembering  — and  yet  even  if  our  memories  fail  us,  we 
continue  to  watch  and  wait. 

To  forego  the  anticipations,  the  waitings,  that  our  contemporary  culture  covets 
does  not  mean  that  we  might  not  fill  up  our  lives  with  waitings  of  our  own  creation, 
isn't  it  easy  to  get  overly  caught  in  waiting  for  things  like:  Who  will  the  next  prioress 
be?  What  will  my  next  work  assignment  be?  Or  perhaps  something  as  mundane  as: 
When  will  the  places  in  choir  be  changed?   My  neighbor  is  driving  me  crazy! 

It  seems  to  me  that  monastic  life  with  its  calculated  sameness  is  meant  to  hone 
and  sharpen  our  ability  to  vigil.. ..to  watch. ...to  wait. 

Waiting  seems  at  first  glance  like  such  a  passive  thing.   Yet  one  has  only  to 
recall  a  few  instances  of  waiting  to  remember  how  intense  an  activity  it  can  be. 
'Anyone  recall  waiting  for  a  first  date?  first  job?  acceptance  for  Profession? 


Monks  and  nuns  often  describe  their  life  as  a  search  \ox  God.  But  as  you  live 
the  life  into  a  second,  third,  fourth,  or  fifth  decade,  perhaps  you  would  agree  that  a 
better  description  might  be  that  monks  and  nuns  are  waiting \or  God? 


Simone  Weil,  in  her  "Essay  on  the  implicit  Love  of  God,  speaks  about  the  call 
to  wait: 

Active  searching  is  prejudicial,  not  only  to  love,  but  also  to  the 
intelligence,  whose  laws  are  the  same  as  those  of  love.  We  have  to 
wait  for  the  solution  of  a  geometrical  problem  or  the  meaning  of  a  Latin 
or  Greek  sentence  to  come  into  our  mind.  Still  more  we  wait  for  any 
new  scientific  truth  or  for  a  beautiful  line  of  poetry.  Seeking  leads  us 
astray.  This  is  the  case  with  every  form  of  what  is  truly  good.  We 
should  do  nothing  but  wait  for  the  good  and  keep  evil  away.  ...  This 
waiting  for  goodness  and  truth  is,  however,  something  more  intense  than 
any  searching. 

Often  our  waiting  is  an  expression  of  our  desire.  We  wait  for  what  we  desire, 
what  we  want.  As  I  observe  life  in  the  monastery,  I  see  that  perhaps  one  of  the 
advantaaes  of  growing  older  is  that  the  diminishment  of  the  aging  process  seems  to 
simplify  our  wants  and  desires.  Sister  Mary  Anastasia,  when  she  was  the  eldest  among 
us,  once  said,  "After  ninety,  life  becomes  much  simpler."  Maybe  that's  because  our 
desires  begin  to  become  more  totally  focused  on  waiting  for  the  Bridegroom. 


Sebastian  Moore,  in  his  book  Let  This  Mind  Be  in  You^  speaks  about  God's 
bringing  us  to  a  state  of  desirelessness.  He  explains  that  it  is  a  kind  of  desire  before 
desire.  Perhaps  we've  all  had  instances  or  flashes  of  this  experience  — when  what 
we  desire  is  not  this  or  that.  We  desire.  But  we  know  not  what.  Maybe  what  we 
desire  is  Being  itself  — perhaps  it  is  a  flash  of  pure  desire  for  God. 

And  haven't  we  witnessed  the  phenomenon  of  "desire  before  desire"  overtaking 
some  of  our  sisters  near  the  end  of  their  lives?  Remember  Sr.  Mary  of  the  Precious 
Blood,  calling  out  the  name  of  Jesus  day  and  night  for  almost  the  whole  last  year  of 
her  life?  And  remember  when  Sr.  Mary  Agnes  would  break  into  "O  that  Thou  wouldst 
part  the  clouds..."?  And  these  past  months  we  have  waited  and  watched  with  our 
brother.  Father  Richard,^  as  his  life  simplified  and  his  desire  focused  into  one  longing 
and  waiting  for  heaven. 


says: 


Recently  we  had  a  reading  from  St.  Ambrose's  tract  "On  Virginity"  in  which  he 


You  are  one  of  God's  people,  of  God's  family,  a  virgin  among  virgins; 
you  light  up  your  grace  of  body  with  your  splendor  of  soul.   More  than 


others  you  can  be  compared  to  the  Church.  When  you  are  in  your  room 
then,  at  night,  think  always  on  Christ,  and  wait  for  his  coming  at  every 
moment. 

Saint  Ambrose  puts  the  challenge  to  us  boldly:   "Think  always  on  Christ,  and 
wait  for  his  coming  at  every  moment."  Are  we  up  to  the  challenge?  ,^ 


NOTES 

1.  In  Waiting  for  God  (New  York,  N.Y.:  Harper  and  Row,  1951),  196-197. 

2.  Sebastian  Moore,  Let  this  Mind  Be  In  You  ( New  York,  N.Y.:  Seabury,  1985). 

3.  The  reference  is  to  the  monastery's  chaplain,  then  dying:  Fr.  Richard  Weber,  O.P.. 

4.  Chap.  12,  68  (PL  16,  281).  Cf.  Ttie  Uturgyofthe  Hours  (New  York:  Catholic  Publishing  Company 

1975),  vol.  I  (Dec.  13),  1242-1243. 


Moment  of  Rebirth 

^  Candle  flickering 

Candle  burning, 
Candle  melting. 

^  Light  of  our  way, 

Light  of  the  eye, 
Jesus  Christ! 


Sister  Mary  Jordan,  O.P. 
Los  Angeles 


IN  JOURNEYING  OFTEN 


Sister  Mary  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  O.P. 

Menio  Park,  CA 


The  dictionary  tells  us  that  an  itinerant  is  one  who  travels  from  place  to  place. 
Many  people  today  travel  for  the  sake  of  traveling  itself.  Some  go  about  in  motor 
homes.  Some  are  vagrants,  unable  to  settle  down  and  build  a  life  for  themselves.  Ours 
is  probably  the  most  mobile  society  that  the  world  has  ever  known.  But  when  we 
examine  the  nature  of  itinerancy  in  the  Order  we  see  that  its  inspiration  is  based  on  the 
nature  of  the  Apostolic  life,  that  is,  the  life  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles.  We  know  that 
they  did  travel  from  place  to  place,  back  and  forth  in  what  has  become  the  Holy  Land. 
But  the  important  thing  is  why  did  they  travel?  It  was  to  bring  the  Good  News  to  the 
people  of  Palestine  and  then  to  those  beyond  the  Holy  Land. 

Why  do  Dominicans  travel  today?  The  answer,  of  course,  is  to  fulfill  the 
command  of  Chhst  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  nations.  This  preaching  is  for  the 
salvation  of  souls.  In  order  to  bring  the  gospel  to  all  people  it  was  and  is  necessary  to 
travel  to  those  people.  It  is  for  the  Friars,  Sisters  and  Laity  of  the  Order  to  do  the 
preaching  and  teaching  in  the  active  literal  sense  of  the  words.  But  as  Dominicans  we, 
too,  have  a  share  in  this  apostolateV  Yes,  it  is  hidden,  quiet,  spiritual,  contemplative, 
and  many  times  it  is  simply  a  presence  which  by  its  very  existence  speaks  to  others  of 
God,  His  beauty.  His  love,  His  companionship  with  us  on  our  way.  This  explains  in  a 
nutshell  the  apostolic  itinerancy  which  is  an  essential  part  of  the  spirituality  of  all 
Dominicans. 

In  the  13th  Century  wandering  monks  were  certainly  not  unknown.^  They  were 
in  fact  a  thorn  in  the  side  of  the  Church  for  they  had  left  their  monastehes  and  struck 
out  on  their  own  with  no  guidance  and  were  subject  to  no  authority.  They  often  strayed 
from  the  safe  path  of  truth  and  led  others  astray.  There  is  a  risk  that  free  itinerant 
preachers,  untrained  in  doctrine  and  not  subject  to  obedience,  will  be  unstable  and  fall 
into  schism  and  even  heresy.  There  were  the  Waldenses  and  the  Cathari  to  prove  this. 
It  was  hardly  imaginable  in  the  1 3th  century  that  itinerant  and  mendicant  preaching 
could  furnish  a  plan  for  a  solid  and  balanced  Catholic  movement.  It  was  the  genius  of 
St.  Dominic  to  show  by  personal  experience  that  a  community-based  institution  was  not 
only  possible  but  indispensable  for  a  totally  apostolic  preaching.  At  the  time  of  the 
approval  of  the  Order,  St.  Dominic  received  a  vision  of  Sts.  Peter  and  Paul  and  St. 
Peter  said  to  him.  "Go  and  preach  for  you  have  been  sent."^  And  that  implied  that  he 
must  be  on  the  move.  It  was  a  new  thing  that  an  entire  Order  be  appointed  to  assist  the 
hierarchy  in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel.  And  we  are  still  unique  among  all  orders  in 
this  regard. 

St.  Paul  says,  "they  will  never  have  a  preacher  unless  one  is  sent"  (Rom  10:15). 
Those  who  travel  to  preach  must  be  sent  in  the  name  of  the  Church,  the  Body  of  Christ, 


10 


and  not  in  their  own  name  or  on  their  own  authority.  Official  preaching  requires 
authorization  which  demands  obedience  to  and  service  of  the  Church.  The  purpose  of 
this  preaching  is  the  salvation  of  souls  and  therefore  all  that  aids  or  enables  the 
salvation  of  souls  is  united  to  the  preaching. 

Ultimately,  itinerant  preaching  is  rooted  in  the  Mystery  of  the  Holy  Trinity  in 
which  there  is  the  eternal  procession  of  the  Word  going  out  from  the  Father  and 
returning  to  Him  through  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  is  mirrored  by  the  preacher  going  forth 
from  the  bosom  of  the  Church  and  returning  again  to  that  same  center. 

But  how  can  the  nuns  who  have  been  given  the  observance  of  enclosure 
participate  in  this  mission  of  itinerant  preaching?  We  know  that  St.  Dominic  founded 
the  monastery  of  nuns  at  Prouille  before  he  organized  the  brethren.  This  was  a 
demonstration  of  his  fundamental  belief  that  prayer  was  the  absolutely  necessary 
infrastructure  for  the  work  of  preaching.  He  knew  that  the  graces  needed  for  the  friars' 
work  to  be  fruitful  would  be  wanting  without  the  constant  intercession  of  those 
dedicated  to  this  facet  of  the  apostolate.  He  even  judged  it  more  important  than  the 
work  of  the  brothers  who  managed  the  bookkeeping,  house  maintenance,  and  cooking. 
Following  his  example  the  Friars  have  always  tried  to  have  monasteries  of  nuns 
established  in  each  country  where  they  set  up  a  base  for  the  apostolic  work.  Since  the 
vocation  to  the  strictly  contemplative  life  is  more  rare  than  that  to  the  active  or  mixed 
life,  it  has  not  always  been  possible  to  carry  out  this  plan.  But  it  is  still  an  ideal. 

Besides  the  life  of  prayer  there  are  several  other  ways  that  the  cloistered  nuns 
can  participate  in  the  itinerancy  of  their  active  brothers  and  sisters.  There  is  the  mission 
of  writing  in  which  the  message  of  God  goes  out  to  the  world  through  the  means  of 
communication.  Dominic  was  a  creative  thinker  and  would  use  every  method  of 
proclaiming  the  truth  that  culture  provided.  In  our  own  day  the  new  means  of 
communication  have  opened  many  things  for  us,  including  travel  on  the  information 
highway.  A  presence  on  the  World  Wide  Web  which  could  be  fruitful  for  souls  may 
become  available  for  some  nuns.  But  there  are  other  and  more  traditional  ways.  Our 
foundresses  were  in  every  case  following  the  call  of  itinerancy.  They  very  literally 
moved  from  one  location  to  another  to  bring  to  the  people  of  a  different  region  the 
gospel  as  lived  out  in  Dominican  Contemplative  life.  At  times  it  was  a  few  Sisters  who 
left  their  monastery,  their  families,  even  their  homeland,  to  multiply  the  places  where 
we  could  be  a  witness  to  the  gospel.  At  other  times  it  was  an  entire  monastery  that 
moved  to  a  location  where  there  might  be  a  better  acceptance  of  the  life. 

Our  Constitutions  allow  a  Sister  to  go  to  another  monastery  to  discharge  an 
office  such  as  Prioress,  Infirmarian,  etc.,  or  to  learn  or  teach  a  needed  skill,  or  to  help 
out  in  time  of  need.  We  have  experienced  this  in  our  own  monastery  with  the  visits  of 
two  Sisters.  Sister  Miriam  of  Elmira  came  to  us  as  a  temporary  Pnoress  and  Sister  Mary 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of  West  Springfield  spent  three  months  with  us  helping 
in  many  departments.  Other  monasteries  have  had  the  experience  of  one  or  more  of 


11 


their  Sisters  spending  time  in  a  monastery  of  one  of  the  European  or  Third  World 
countries. 

It  might  be  said  that  it  is  the  whole  community  that  is  itinerant  when  a  nun  goes 
on  a  foundation  or  to  help  out  in  another  monastery.  Certainly  in  order  for  one  sister  to 
be  spared  everyone  else  must  shift,  move,  spread  herself  over  more  territory  to  cover 
the  place  left  by  the  absent  one. 

Dominican  government  provides  yet  another  aspect  of  itinerancy.  Our  prioresses 
are  elected  for  a  specific  term  and  the  Constitutions  determine  that  there  is  a  limit  to 
the  number  of  times  they  may  be  re-elected.  As  Fr.  Timothy  pointed  out  in  his  recent 
letter  to  the  Order^,  this  is  to  prevent  any  possibility  of  the  idea  of  a  career  in 
administration.  It  is  not  a  lifetime  position  as  in  the  Benedictine  tradition,  but  a 
temporary  opportunity  to  minister  to  our  sisters  after  which  we  move  on  to  another 
service  in  the  community. 

Still  there  are  many  of  us  who  will  never  go  from  one  country  or  monastery  to 
another.  How  can  we  participate  in  the  itinerancy  of  our  Order?  If  we  accept  the 
definition  of  an  itinerant  preacher  as  one  who  moves  from  one  place  to  another  for  the 
salvation  of  souls,  then  we  can  see  that  as  we  move  from  one  department  of  our 
monastery  to  another  we  are  supporting  the  life  of  the  monastery  and  therefore  working 
for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Our  change  of  charges  every  three  years  is  a  new  "mission" 
to  a  work  that  enables  the  monastery  to  exist.  And  that  existence  supports  the  life  of 
prayer  that  is  necessary  for  the  graces  of  conversion  needed  by  those  who  hear  the 
preaching.  My  moving  from  work  in  the  kitchen  to  sachsty,  from  altar  bread  room  to 
laundry,  may  not  be  the  preaching  of  words,  but  it  is  fruitful  in  many  graces  for  those 
in  need.  And  it  requires  the  same  detachment  and  poverty  that  the  traveling  of  the 
brethren  requires  of  them,  for  women  by  nature  have  a  tendency  to  "nest,"  to  settle 
down  comfortably  and  make  a  "place"  for  themselves.  When  we  are  regularly  uprooted 
and  sent  to  another  monastic  challenge,  we  do  participate  in  itinerancy. 

In  an  insightful  article  comparing  the  stability  of  Benedictines  with  the  itinerancy 
of  Dominicans^,  Fr.  Brian  Pierce  coins  the  phrase  "ascesis  of  no-where"  to  describe 
stability  which  is  going  no-where  as  well  as  itinerancy  which  is  staying  no-where.  We 
cloistered  nuns  have  a  part  in  both  traditions. 

The  charism  of  itinerancy  is  what  I  might  call  the  support  system  for  Poverty.  It 
nurtures  a  detachment  from  persons,  places  and  things.  It  prevents  us  from  setting  up 
our  own  little  kingdom  where  we  are  in  control.  If  I  may  be  called  tomorrow  to  serve  the 
Lord  in  another  place,  I  may  not  be  so  tempted  to  collect  handy  little  objects,  or  develop 
a  "need"  for  a  particular  relationship,  or  consider  this  "my"  space.  This  charism  gives 
us  an  openness  to  God,  to  our  sisters,  to  new  theological  opinions  and  new  ways  of 
understanding  the  gospel.  It  reflects  the  openness  of  Mary  at  the  Annunciation,  the 
freedom  to  say  "yes"  when  God  calls  in  a  new  and  unexpected  way. 


12 


On  the  other  hand  the  charism  of  stability  can  be  seen  as  the  mainstay  of 
recollection.  It  is  a  standing  still  to  see  God  in  the  present  moment.  It  fosters  fidelity  and 
endurance,  the  willingness  to  face  the  desert  expenence,  the  dark  nights,  the  individual 
spiritual  as  well  as  communal  storms.  Stability  helps  us  to  stick  with  our  community 
when  the  going  gets  rough  and  when  life  seems  dull.  It  is  the  stuff  of  which  martyrdom 
is  made  and  mirrors  Our  Lady  at  the  foot  of  the  Cross. 

It  is  an  occupational  hazard  for  cloistered  nuns  to  become  turned  in  on 
themselves,  unaware  and  insensitive  to  those  around  them.  An  itinerant  outlook  is  a 
protection  against  this.  But  a  similar  hazard  is  a  restlessness,  a  seeking  for  excitement, 
an  avoidance  of  the  inner  life.  And  to  prevent  this  we  need  a  monastic  stability  in  our 
inner  life. 

Our  life  as  cloistered  Dominicans  might  be  compared  to  a  tight-rope  walker 
carrying  a  balancing  rod  marked  "Monastic  Stability"  on  one  end,  and  "Apostolic 
Itinerancy"  on  the  other.  If  too  much  weight  is  allowed  on  either  end,  we  lose  our  footing 
and  fall  down  in  one  aspect  of  our  calling. 

The  monastic  view  of  our  life  demands  our  observance  of  silence,  periods  of 
solitude,  study.  Lectio,  prayer  of  intercession,  of  praise,  works  of  reparation  and  all 
forms  of  asceticism.  It  explains  our  enclosure  and  our  need  for  leisure. 

The  apostolic  outlook  on  our  vocation  requires  preaching.  But  that  preaching 
does  not  have  to  be  in  the  strict  sense.  The  motto  for  the  entire  Order  is  "Contemplata 
aliis  traders. "  Some  in  the  Order  may  do  it  from  a  pulpit,  some  from  a  street-corner,  and 
some  from  a  teacher's  rostrum.  Some  write  books  and  articles  or  translate  what  others 
have  written.  A  few  preach  by  painting  or  other  artistic  enterprises,  some  by  composing 
music  or  poetry.  The  daily  liturgy  in  our  chapels  is  a  form  of  preaching  par  excellence. 
And  what  about  preaching  by  our  very  life?  We  preach  to  each  other  in  every  moment 
and  in  every  word  and  action  of  our  day.  So  we  have  to  continually  ask  ourselves 
whether  we  are  preaching  the  Good  News  or  heresy. 

There  have  been  some  interesting  experiments  among  our  monasteries  in 
France  and  Italy  in  the  last  few  years  to  blend  the  two  facets  into  a  harmonious  whole, 
not  only  spiritually  but  also  publicly.  History  will  tell  us  whether  the  courage  to  risk 
these  experiments  has  been  fruitful. 

As  a  community  we  are  preaching  by  our  existence  to  all  who  come  to  know  of 
our  presence  in  the  monastery.  The  fact  that  these  normal  Amencan  women  are  willing 
to  forgo  most  of  the  pleasures  that  ordinary  women  may  enjoy,  because  they  are  head- 
over-heels  in  love  with  God,  is  preaching  loud  and  clear.  Every  person  to  whom  we 
speak  on  the  phone  or  in  the  parlor,  to  whom  we  write,  or  who  drives  by  our  monastery 
is  hearing  what  we  preach. 

In  the  last  days  of  our  life  many  of  us  will  be  "missioned"  to  a  hospital  or  rest 
home  and  again  we  will  bring  to  those  who  care  for  us  the  message  of  the  beauty  of  a 
life  lived  in  union  with  God.  The  beautiful  serenity  of  our  elderly  and  infirm  sisters  tells 


13 


a  wonderful  story.  When  they  must  be  moved  to  a  facility  where  they  can  receive  better 
care  than  we  are  able  to  provide  in  the  monastery  it  is  inspinng  to  see  how  they  can 
accept  the  change  by  lovingly  embracing  the  will  of  God  for  them.  It  shows  us  that 
Dominican  Contemplative  Life  does  indeed  work  by  bringing  each  of  us  to  the  point 
where  we  have  no  abiding  city  because  "in  God  alone  is  my  soul  at  rest"  (Ps.  62:1 ). 


NOTES 

1.  Cf.  Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Nuns,  1.11. 

2.  Even  in  St.  Benedict's  time  the  gyrovagues  were  a  scandal  in  the  Church  and  the  world.  Cf.  RB 
7980  (Collegeville:  Liturgical  Press,  1981),  p.  170. 

3.  William  Hinnebusch,  O.P.,  The  History  of  the  Dominican  Orcter  (Staten  Island:  Alba  House,  1966), 
Vol  1,  p.  49. 

4.  Timothy  Radcliffe,  O.P.,  "Dominican  Freedom  and  Responsibility",  IDI,  July-August  1997,  p.  149. 

5.  Brian  Pierce,  O.P.,  "Itinerancy,  Stability,  and  the  Freedom  of  No-Where",  Review  for  Religious,  Nov- 
Dec1997,  pp.  623-635. 


14 


FREEDOM  FOR  GOD  -  FREEDOM  IN  COMMUNION 


Sr.  Jean  Marie,  O.P. 
North  Guilford,  CT 


This  article  is  a  combination  of  study  and  personal  reflection  generated  by  many 
wonderful  years  of  Dominican  living.  It  is  a  study  that  has  ripened  into  a  love  and  gratitude  for 
the  wisdom  St.  Dominic  and  the  first  Friars  incorporated  into  our  legislative  structure.  Our 
governmental  structures  sustain  a  way  of  life  that  is  essentially  communitarian.  LCM  best 
captures  this  spirit  when  the  Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Nuns  states  that  the  nuns  pursue 
"communion  through  their  manner  of  government"  (FC,  V).  It  is  faithfulness  to  this  spirit  of 
government  that  will  allow  the  nuns  to  prosper  with  fidelity  in  the  following  of  Christ,  in  the  Spirit 
of  St.  Dominic.  We  truly  must  understand  Dominican  govemment  if  we  are  to  be  authentic 
Dominicans. 

DOMINIC'S  FREEDOM  AND  FREEDOM  IN  LCM 

St.  Dominic  "is  a  man  of  freedom  and  govemment."^  Fr.  Timothy  asks:  "How  can  we 
renew  today  the  freedom  that  is  property  and  deeply  Dominican?"  The  first  step  in  answering 
this  question  is  to  pose  another.  What  was  it  that  made  St.  Dominic  free?  He  was  a  man  of 
freedom  because  he  was  a  truly  obedient  man.  In  the  process  of  Canonization  we  are  told  that 
he  humbly  subjected  himself  to  the  decisions  and  laws  Vhich  the  General  Chapter  of  the 
brethren  made  after  mature  deliberation"  (LCM  17:1).  We  are  also  told  that  once  he  came  to  a 
decision  after  due  consideration  he  did  not  change  his  mind.  This  was  possible  because  St. 
Dominic  was  a  man  obedient  to  God,  one  who  listened  attentively  to  the  Word  and  was  directed 
by  the  Spirit  of  God.  His  obedient  freedom  found  its  source  in  his  love  for  Jesus  Christ,  a  love 
that  gave  impetus  to  all  that  he  did  and  made  him  free  to  embrace  the  future,  the  present  task 
and  whatever  challenges  came  his  way.  When  we  dare  to  exercise  that  same  obedience,  an 
obedient  listening  to  God,  to  the  Word,  and  to  our  sisters  then  we  too  as  individuals  and  as 
communities  will  possess  the  same  freedom.  LCM  puts  freedom  in  this  context:  a  freedom  for 
God  and  a  freedom  to  be  transformed  into  Christ  for  the  salvation  of  ourselves  and  others.  Like 
the  Friars,  our  freedom  is  Gospel  freedom,  the  freedom  of  the  Word,  and  it  is  directed  toward 
the  end  of  the  Order  which  is  the  salvation  of  all. 

Our  values  are  rooted  in  the  Gospel  and  the  following  of  Christ.  Our  observances  foster 
a  particular  way  of  life  that  will  enable  us  "to  follow  Christ  more  closely"  and  help  us  "to  live  more 
effectively  [our]  contemplative  life  in  the  Order  of  Preachers"  (LCM  35:1).  The  determination  to 
consciously  follow  Christ  and  live  the  contemplative  life  as  Dominicans  is  the  undertying  value 
which  gives  meaning  to  the  structures  of  our  life.  Our  goal  is  union  with  Jesus  Christ  begun  now 
and  brought  to  perfection  in  etemal  communion  with  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit.  It  is 
important  never  to  lose  sight  of  this  reality. 

The  phrase,  "Free  for  God  alone,"  is  one  of  the  most  familiar  of  our  Constitutions.  What 
does  it  mean  in  the  context  of  our  "way  of  life"  to  be  free  for  God  alone?  The  ultimate  goal  of 
freedom  toward  which  the  observances  are  directed  is  participation  in  the  communion  of  the 
Trinity.  A  communion  which  is  a  sharing  in  that  movement  of  life  and  love  that  is  God's  very 
existence  as  One  and  Three.  The  proximate  goal  is  our  communion  of  life  and  love  with  our 
sisters  through  Jesus,  the  Incamate  Word  and  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 


15 


To  be  "free  for  God  alone"  is  to  enter  into  a  way  of  loving  and  self-giving.  LCM  brings  this 
out  in  the  cx)ntext  of  the  gift  our  vows  and  communal  living.  By  means  of  a  faithful  embracing  of 
the  observances  as  a  way  of  life  we  are  freed  from  our  sinful  and  imperfect  existence  and 
become  free  for  God.  It  is  an  on-going  process  of  conversion.  Our  consecration  to  God  is  a 
consecration  to  love,  a  love  that  is  fixed  in  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  images  God's  love 
by  loving  all  that  God  loves  with  a  free  and  benevolent  love.  Our  communion  with  one  another 
is  a  Trinitarian  reality.  It  is  to  become  with  our  sisters  a  communion  of  love  that  expresses  the 
self-giving  of  Christ.  Jesus'  self-giving  is  the  perfect  reflection  of  the  self-giving  love  that  is  the 
life  of  the  Triune  God.  Therefore,  to  be  free  for  God  alone  is  to  be  members  of  Christ,  gifted 
individually  by  the  Spirit,  and  formed  into  a  communion  that  images  the  reciprocal  love  of  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Spirit  (LCM  4:1).  Thus  we  are  called  to  become  one  in  mind  and  heart  in  God  (LCM 
2:1).  This  communion  transcends  the  limits  of  our  individual  monasteries  and  "attains  its  fullness 
in  communion  with  the  Order"  and  the  Church  (LCM  2:11).  Our  communion  is  possible  only  by 
God's  gift  (LCM  1:V).  It  is  founded  in  the  Spirit  through  whom  we  receive  the  Word  from  the 
Father  (LCM  3:1).  In  the  Spirit  we  are  made  one  body.  Finally,  our  monastery  becomes  a  "center 
of  true  communion"  in  that  we  recognize  and  cherish  one  another  as  members  of  Christ, 
animated  by  the  One  Spirit  (LCM  4:1).  This  is  the  spirituality  that  undergirds  our  govemmental 
structure  of  shared  responsibility  and  participation  in  the  common  life. 

St.  Dominic's  love  for  sinners  and  his  special  concem  to  bring  the  Word  of  salvation  to 
others  is  reflected  in  the  structure  of  the  Order.  He  wanted  the  Constitutions  to  express  the 
gentle-loving  compassion  of  the  Word  while  also  being  a  structure  of  life  that  would  lead  to 
perfection.  He  did  not  want  it  to  bind  under  sin.  "Enlightened  by  me,  the  true  light,  he  was 
providing  for  those  who  were  less  perfect.  For,  though  all  who  observe  the  rule  are  perfect,  still 
even  in  [this  way  of]  life  one  is  more  perfect  than  another,  and  both  the  perfect  and  the  not-so- 
perfect  fare  well  on  this  ship."^  Commenting  on  this  text  from  the  Dialogue,  Fr.  Timothy  writes: 
"The  Order  is  a  home  for  sinners  .  .  .  Our  system  of  govemment  ultimately  is  grounded  upon  a 
search  for  virtue."^  Our  freedom  is  grounded  in  our  basic  acceptance  of  our  humanity  and  in  the 
overpowering  hope  of  God's  grace  and  salvific  action  in  our  lives  and  the  lives  of  others. 

FREEDOM  IN  SHARED  RESPONSIBILITY 

LCM  tells  us  that  we  pursue  communion  through  our  manner  of  govemment.  Our 
govemmental  structure  is  the  primary  means  for  building  community.  In  our  tradition  because  of 
the  communitarian  nature  of  our  life,  authority  is  an  exercise  of  shared  responsibility.  The  great 
wisdom  of  our  govemmental  tradition  lies  in  its  balance  and  distribution  of  responsibility.  Fr. 
Malachy  O'Dwyer  writes:  "unless  we  understand  the  laws,  the  norms,  which  govern  our 
relationships  within  the  family  of  St.  Dominic  and  within  each  of  its  parts,  it  is  very  difficult  to  have 
a  true  understanding  of  the  vision  which  St.  Dominic  had  when  he  founded  the  Order." 

In  LCM  the  order  of  authority  is  the  Prioress,  the  Chapter  and  the  Council.  The  Prioress 
is  the  ultimate  authority  in  the  community  but  her  authority  is  exercised  in  the  spirit  of  St.  Dominic 
and  seen  in  its  relationship  to  the  Chapter,  the  Council  and  the  whole  spirit  of  Dominican 
govemment  as  presented  in  LCM.^  Because  of  the  communal  nature  of  our  tradition  the  role  of 
no  one  person  within  the  community  should  dominate  or  be  overemphasized,  even  that  of  the 
Prioress.  "We  must  neither  exaggerate  nor  underplay  the  role  of  the  prioress,  council  or  chapter, 
but  must  be  faithful  to  the  Constitutions  v^ich  give  each  a  specific  competence."^  The  authority 
of  the  Prioress  and  the  authority  of  the  Chapter  should  not  be  pitted  against  one  another.  Each 
of  the  components  of  govemment  exists  to  bring  to  realization  our  communion  in  the  Spirit.  We 
need  to  have  a  clear  understanding  of  the  balance  of  the  elements  of  govemment  as  envisioned 
by  St.  Dominic  and  the  first  Friars.  ".  .  .  If  one  or  the  other  'authority'  within  the  community  does 
not  function  property,  in  the  lone  run,  neither  will  the  community."*^ 


16 


Accountability  has  always  been  part  of  the  Dominican  tradition  of  govemnnent.  Every 
member  of  the  community  including  the  leadership  is  called  to  a  listening  obedience  to  the  Spirit 
who  directs  the  community  toward  the  specific  ends  of  Dominican  monastic  life.  Our  obedience 
is  the  "principle  of  unity"  by  which  we  are  bound  together  in  the  common  pursuit  of  our  purpose 
and  end.  The  Prioress,  the  Chapter  and  the  Council  are  all  accountable  for  our  common  mission. 
Each  component  of  govemment  serves  as  a  measure  of  accountability  for  the  other.  Each  has 
a  responsibility  to  take  seriously  their  accountability  for  the  common  good.  By  her  election  the 
Prioress  has  been  given  a  special  role  in  fostering  unity  of  mind  and  heart  and  common 
observance.  But  every  member,  in  whatever  role  they  serve  within  the  community,  has  the 
responsibility  of  fostering  unity,  common  observance,  faithfulness  to  our  common  life,  and  to  the 
strengthening  of  our  communion.  The  right  exercise  of  Dominican  govemment  fosters  such 
responsibility.  This  is  the  unique  spirit  of  Dominican  govemment.  LCM  20:1  reads:  'The  common 
good,  which  obedience  preserves,  also  requires  that  the  prioress  willingly  listen  to  the  nuns. 
Especially  in  matters  of  greater  importance,  she  should  seek  their  views  without  prejudice 
however  to  her  authority  to  make  the  final  decision."  The  use  of  the  Prioress'  authority  is  not 
arbitrary.  It  is  always  exercised  with  a  view  to  the  common  good  and  our  common  mission  within 
the  Order.  Each  member  of  the  community,  similarty,  is  called  to  obedience  because  we  directed 
our  wills  to  a  common  goal  in  choosing  to  follow  a  particular  way  of  life.  Herbert  McCabe,  OP. 
writes: 

...  in  our  communities  obedience  is  as  much  a  matter  for  the  Prior  [or  Prioress] 
as  it  is  for  the  rest.  A  Prior  [or  Prioress]  who  sets  himself  [herself]  outside  the 
common  mind  of  the  community,  a  superior  who  simply  follows  his/her  own  will 
rather  than  entering  into  the  teaming  process  of  the  community  meetings  and 
discussions  ...  is  failing  in  obedience  as  any  other  member  might  do."® 

Fr.  Timothy  brings  up  the  relationship  between  power,  authority  and  responsibility  in 
govemment.  'There  can  be  no  competition  for  power  of  responsibility  either  to  grab  it  or  flee  from 
it.  We  must  strengthen  each  other. "^  The  Master's  thoughts  on  "power"  are  interesting.  It  is 
indeed  true  that  we  all  have  power  —  a  power  we  exercise  by  what  we  say  and  do  not  say  and 
by  what  we  undertake  and  refuse  to  undertake  within  community.  These  relationships  of  power 
are  felt  even  more  intensely  in  an  enclosed  life.  Our  willingness  to  take  up  or  lay  down  tasks  in 
the  community  affects  everyone.  In  the  same  way  what  we  speak  and  what  we  are  unwilling  to 
speak  to  one  another  affects  all  of  us  and  the  quality  of  our  life  together.  The  use  of  power  is  an 
element  of  govemment  and  can  be  used  for  the  common  good  or  to  further  our  particular 
interests.  Our  govemment  can  function  well  only  with  the  right  use  of  power. ^°  An  important 
question  we  need  to  ask  ourselves  is:  "How  can  we  best  exercise  the  power  each  of  us 
possesses?" 

How  do  the  structures  of  shared  responsibility  help  us  to  be  free?  First,  if  lived  fully,  they 
give  a  right  perspective  to  the  use  of  power  and  responsibility  as  service  to  our  communion.  The 
subjection  of  power  to  service  highlights  the  truth  of  our  communion  in  God.  Likewise,  the 
dynamism  of  shared  responsibility  frees  us  to  listen  together  to  God.  When  all  the  authorities  in 
our  govemment  are  working  in  proper  relationship  to  one  another  it  is  easier  to  attain  our 
common  goals.  The  reciprocal  exercise  of  authority  is  an  efficacious  means  of  freeing  us  from 
selfishness  and  transforming  us  into  a  communion  of  love  and  an  icon  of  the  Trinity.  In 
understanding  this  we  begin  to  touch  the  deepest  levels  of  a  "spirituality  of  govemment"  and  can 
fully  understand  how  LCM  can  say  that  the  nuns  "pursue  communion  through  their  manner  of 
govemment"  (FC  V).  Our  communion  will  be  abundantly  fruitful  through  the  "participation  of  all 
in  the  ordering  of  the  life  of  the  monastery ...  it  is  of  great  importance"  that  all  should  participate 
(LCM  7).  This  text  of  LCM  has  bearing  both  on  the  individual  and  the  communal  ordering  of  our 
life.  In  regard  to  the  individual  it  is  related  to  LCM  4.11.  The  work  of  the  Chapter  is  its  communal 


17 


expression. 

In  the  history  of  Dominican  monastic  life  there  are  numerous  examples  of  failures  to 
maintain  this  balance  by  our  leaders  and  by  the  members,  individually  and  communally.  There 
are  several  ways  in  which  the  members  of  the  community  can  fail  to  be  faithful  to  this  unique 
balance:  by  not  exercising  responsibility  in  Chapter  through  entering  into  the  debate,  through  an 
individualism  which  can  prevent  the  community  from  making  decisions  for  the  common  good, 
and  by  a  lack  of  obedience  to  the  Prioress,  to  the  decisions  of  the  Chapter,  or  the  failure  to  be 
obedient  to  the  common  tasks  of  taking  up  and  relinquishing  responsibilities  in  communal  living. 
Failure  on  the  part  of  monastic  leadership  usually  occurs  when  a  Prioress  absolutizes  her 
authority,  tends  to  set  up  a  "dynasty"  of  like-minded  sisters,  seeks  to  promote  one  particular  way 
of  interpreting  the  life,  fails  to  listen  to  the  sisters,  or  does  not  allow  the  Chapter  to  function 
maturely."  It  is  always  a  struggle  in  our  life  together  to  balance  all  these  realities  and  yet,  this 
is  precisely  the  way  to  attain  freedom  and  holiness.  Such  a  balance  is  of  the  very  essence  of 
good  Dominican  government.  When  our  communities  have  not  functioned  well  it  is  almost 
invariably  a  matter  of  an  imbalance  in  the  functioning  of  "authorities."  To  do  it  well  is  guaranteed 
to  give  us  a  participation  in  the  death  of  Christ,  a  dying  to  selfishness  and  a  turning  outward  in 
love  for  the  sake  of  others. 

We  usually  dare  to  risk  the  most  in  new  beginnings.  In  LG,  Fr.  Timothy  gives  the  example 
of  Blessed  Jordan's  election  as  Provincial  a  year  after  he  entered  the  Order.  We  all  know 
examples  of  this  same  daring  in  the  beginning  of  the  foundation  of  our  monastery.  But  somehow 
after  this  initial  daring  we  seem  to  settle  into  known  paths  and  as  the  years  go  by  we  challenge 
ourselves  less  and  become  less  creative  in  our  willingness  to  appoint  new  sisters  to  roles  of 
authority  and  responsibility  within  the  community.  As  individuals  we  can  also  settle  into  particular 
roles  and  refuse  to  allow  ourselves  to  be  stretched  by  undertaking  new  endeavors  within  the 
community.  Such  practices  can  prevent  on-going  growth  and  renewal  both  in  the  community  as 
a  whole  and  within  individuals.  It  can  also  result  in  a  communal  existence  that  is  less  vibrant  and 
attractive.  A  loss  of  creativity  and  a  sense  of  newness  in  living  can  foster  a  static  and  lukewarm 
approach  to  our  existence.  When  this  happens  the  tendency  is  to  turn  inward  and  our  vision 
becomes  smaller.  St.  Dominic  was  characterized  by  breadth  of  vision  and  a  great-heartedness. 
These  same  characteristics  give  definition  to  the  Order's  spirit  and  are  part  of  the  heritage  of 
freedom  and  holiness  that  has  been  given  to  us.  Fear  can  often  prevent  us  from  looking  to  the 
future  with  creativity.  We  sometimes  call  this  fear  prudence.  When  we  perceive  these 
tendencies,  individually  and  as  a  community,  we  need  to  open  ourselves  to  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit, 
especially  Wisdom  and  Counsel. 

It  is  as  a  community  we  seek  the  will  of  God  in  the  common  purpose  and  goals  of  our  life. 
This  focal  point  guides  the  community  at  all  the  levels  of  its  "authorities."  We  are  called  to 
"acknowledge  and  respect  the  authority"  of  each  member  of  the  community.  ^^  The  structures 
of  our  life  give  us  a  basic  form  by  which  to  live  out  a  love  for  Jesus  Christ  in  freedom.  It  is  the 
freedom  of  living  a  shared  life  of  responsibility.  The  foundation  of  this  shared  responsibility  is  the 
confidence  and  trust  we  should  have  in  one  another.  Only  in  a  common  endeavor  and  shared 
unity  in  our  practice  of  govemment  can  we  truly  live  the  tradition  in  freedom. 

Another  important  element  for  good  govemment  is  that  of  Visitation.  Regular  Visitations 
add  an  essential  element  to  our  governmental  structure  and  provide  another  component  of 
accountability  by  furnishing  a  forum  for  all  the  members  of  the  community  to  discuss  issues  and 
to  look  at  their  life  in  an  objective  and  healthy  way.  Both  Fr.  Damian  during  his  term  as  Master 
and  now  Fr.  Timothy  have  stressed  the  importance  of  Visitations  for  the  nuns.  In  his  letter  to  the 
nuns,  Fr.  Damian  was  emphatic,  asking  the  Prioress  and  Council  to  ensure  that  a  monastery 
have  a  Visitation  at  least  every  2  years.  The  primary  reason  for  a  Visitation  is  to  aid  our 


18 


communion.  It  is  meant  especially  to  "help  the  community  to  function  better  in  the  three 
departments  of  authority  -  Prioress,  Chapter,  Council. "^^ 

FREEDOM  IN  CHAPTER  TO  SEEK  THE  COMMON  GOOD 

The  importance  of  Chapter  in  the  Dominican  tradition  is  firmly  rooted  in  the  communal 
nature  of  the  Order.  It  is  because  of  this  that  Chapter  is  central  to  our  practice  of  government. 
We  gather  in  Chapter  to  pursue  communion  by  encouraging  one  another  to  faithfulness  and  by 
coming  to  common  decisions  that  will  strengthen  the  pursuit  of  the  goals  of  our  life.  Our 
discussions  are  grounded  in  an  end  outside  of  our  individuality  and  are  meant  to  further  our  unity 
in  mind  and  heart.  Our  Chapter  sharings  and  deliberations,  our  trust  and  confidence  in  one 
another  in  the  exercise  of  our  responsibility,  are  directly  related  to  our  communion  in  the  Spirit. 

One  of  the  most  important  tasks  of  the  Chapter  is  the  mutual  assistance  we  give  to  one 
another  in  the  following  of  Christ  through  a  life  of  virtue.  We  do  this  in  Regular  Chapter  where 
"the  nuns  gather  as  sisters  in  charity  and  humility  under  the  leadership  of  the  prioress  to  give  one 
another  mutual  assistance  in  the  renewal  and  development  of  the  regular  life"  (LCM  68).  There 
are  several  important  points  in  this  text.  First,  renewal  and  development  are  seen  as  the  special 
task  of  the  whole  community.  The  word  'development'  is  especially  important.  It  points  to  the  fact 
that  our  life  is  not  static  but  has  definite  periods  in  which  the  community  will  need  to  grow  and 
change  in  certain  ways  to  be  faithful  to  the  future  and  to  the  spirit  of  our  tradition.  Even  in  the 
stability  of  our  monastic  existence  we  need  continual  renewal.  Second,  the  Chapter  gathers 
under  the  leadership  of  the  Prioress.  The  first  responsibility  of  the  Prioress  is  to  encourage  and 
foster  unity  of  mind  and  heart  within  the  community  as  set  forth  in  LCM.  Her  leadership  of  the 
Chapter  is  not  one  of  dominance  but  of  care  for  the  sisters  and  our  communion  (LCM  195).^" 

Chapter  in  the  tradition  of  the  Order  is  also  legislative.  Our  legislative  chapters  are  not 
mere  business  meetings.  The  enactment  of  legislation  also  bears  directly  on  our  communion. 
The  monastery  Chapter  is  called  upon  to  make  decisions  in  the  light  of  the  common  good  and 
to  change  legislation  on  the  local  level  (directories)  and  in  conjunction  with  the  other  Dominican 
monasteries  on  the  international  level  (LCM).  How  to  do  this  smoothly  on  the  intemational  level 
and  what  it  will  mean  for  us  is  still  being  worthed  out.  The  Intemational  commission  is  a  first  step, 
along  with  our  participation  in  the  General  Chapter.  Both  of  these  developments  are  very 
important  and  make  possible  whatever  future  steps  are  to  be  taken.  On  the  national  level 
federations  or  conferences  which  can  unite  individual  monasteries  in  regions  are  also 
indispensable  to  our  present  situation  and  the  responsibility  that  we  are  undertaking  in  forming 
our  own  legislation. 

The  Chapter  of  the  monastery  has  the  role  of  examining  and  deciding  the  most 
important  matters  conceming  the  life  of  the  community  (LCM,  201).^^  What  does  this  text  mean? 
It  is  certainly  one  of  the  areas  where  we  need  to  understand  and  keep  the  balance  of  shared 
responsibility.  In  the  spirit  of  Dominican  government  two  extremes  must  be  avoided:  on  the  one 
hand,  that  of  thinking  our  common  responsibility  means  that  the  superior  has  to  bring  everything 
to  the  Chapter;  on  the  other  hand,  "the  superior  should  not  use  this  as  an  excuse  to  deny  the 
community  responsibility  for  anything  that  is  of  importance"  to  all  the  sisters.  ^^  Understanding 
and  putting  LCM  201  into  practice  is  also  fundamental  to  our  communion. ^^  Humbert  of  Romans 
in  the  thirteenth  century  wrote:  "What  is  of  true  importance  to  the  life  of  all  should  be  considered 
by  all."  Our  discussions,  mutual  discernment  and  decisions  have  as  their  goal  furthering  unity  and 
faithfulness  to  our  common  life.  It  is  not  a  matter  of  seeking  the  will  of  the  majority  and  even  less 
is  the  purpose  of  our  decisions  to  serve  individual  or  particular  group  agendas.  It  is  not  to  seek 
my  will  or  another  sister's  will  but  to  discover  what  is  required  for  the  upbuilding  of  community 
and  the  mission  of  the  Order. ^^  A  community  that  can  both  make  good  decisions  rooted  in  our 


19 


common  goals  and  also  implement  them  will  be  a  strong  community. 

The  role  of  the  Prioress  in  Chapter  is  not  merely  a  passive  one  of  bringing  the  community 
to  consensus.  It  also  entails  a  particular  care  for  fidelity  to  the  Constitutions  and  regular 
observance.  Dominican  obedience  requires  both  open  discussion  in  Chapter  and  obedience  to 
the  Prioress  who  fosters  the  unity  of  observance  within  the  monastery.  The  Chapter  is  also 
responsible  for  ensuring  the  implementation  of  decisions  made  through  our  encouragement  of 
one  another  in  Regular  Chapter  and  through  individual  encouragement  and  obedience  as  we  live 
out  our  life  together.  ^^ 

Both  Fr.  Damian  in  his  Letter  to  the  Nuns  and  Fr.  Timothy's  Letter  on  Govemment  stress 
the  importance  of  the  relationship  between  listening  and  obedience.  Our  listening  is  first  of  all 
an  attentive  communal  listening  to  the  Word  of  God  dwelling  among  us  and  speaking  through 
the  words  we  speak  to  one  another.  The  particular  way  in  which  we  are  formed  in  our  tradition 
is  by  "allowing  the  interplay  of  all  the  voices  that  make  up  our  community."^"  Three  Masters  of 
the  Order  have  written  about  the  importance  of  seeking  consensus  In  our  Chapter  discussions. 
Consensus,  a  modem  word,  implies  the  process  by  which  we  seek  through  dialogue  and 
listening,  unity  of  heart  and  purpose  in  community.  In  regard  to  the  Prioress'  leadership  and 
consensus  Fr.  Damian  comments:  "Even  though  the  use  of  one's  authority  may  be  legitimate  it 
will  only  bring  results  if  the  Prior/Prioress  genuinely  seeks  to  arrive  at  consensus  within  the 
community."^^  Fr.  de  Couesnongle  associates  seeking  consensus  with  communities  of  faith.  He 
readily  acknowledges  the  demands  that  seeking  unanimity  makes  on  individuals  and  the  whole 
community.  It  is  faithfulness  to  these  demands  that  sanctifies  and  forms  us  as  a  communion  of 
persons  in  the  Spirit.  Given  the  principles  of  unanimity  and  communion,  although  the 
fundamental  rule  of  democracy  is  majority  rule  this  is  not  true  for  our  govemment.  "Our  law  is 
unanimous  rule."^^  Attaining  unanimity  is  not  always  possible.  But  our  "striving  for  unanimity  — 
even  if  we  do  not  always  succeed  in  achieving  it  —  is  the  sure  guarantee  of  the  presence  of  the 
Lord  and  his  Spirit,  and  by  that  very  fact,  is  a  more  certain  way  of  discovering  the  will  of  God."^'^ 
When  it  is  not  possible  to  arrive  at  unanimity  the  matter  is  decided  by  majority  vote.  Fr.  Timothy 
mentions  that  it  is  the  special  responsibility  of  the  Prior/Prioress  to  know  when  further  discussion 
would  not  be  fruitful  and  it  is  time  to  bring  the  matter  to  a  vote.  Otherwise  a  community  can 
become  paralyzed  through  indecision.  To  decide  matters  by  a  majority  vote  is  also  an  "innovation 
of  the  Dominican  tradition."^" 

We  enter  into  Chapter  debates  with  a  great  trust  in  the  ultimate  power  of  truth  and  a  trust 
in  our  communal  discernment.  There  should  be  no  fear  to  discuss  issues  that  affect  the  whole 
community  and  the  quality  of  our  life.  It  is  important  to  discuss  together  the  difficult  issues  which 
create  tensions.  Our  listening  to  one  another  should  be  particulariy  attentive  if  an  issue  generates 
fears  and  hesitations  when  discussed.  Such  attentiveness  to  one  another  builds  trust  within  the 
community  and  can  assist  us  toward  surrendering  our  individual  concems  and  fears  to  embrace 
our  common  concems.  Attentive  listening  is  crucial  for  attaining  that  unity  of  mind  and  heart 
which  will  obtain  for  us  deeper  insight  into  our  essential  purpose  and  allow  the  community  to 
remain  "Spirit-filled"  and  spirited.  Listening  to  all  the  voices  in  Chapter  and  cherishing  the  voices 
of  the  v^akest  among  us  testifies  to  our  belief  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  working  through  each  of  us 
in  a  unique  way  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  community. 

Fear  is  an  enemy  to  our  communion.  Trust  was  one  of  St.  Dominic's  outstanding 
characteristics  and  is  one  of  the  most  important  elements  of  Dominican  govemment.  Trust  in  one 
another  is  basic  for  a  true  communion.  Sometimes  we  will  be  disappointed  and  even  have  our 
trust  abused  but  that  is  no  reason  to  renounce  a  fundamental  mutual  confidence.  Where  there 
is  a  great  deal  of  fear  in  a  community  the  communion  is  imperfect  and  in  danger.  Inevitably  fear 
is  translated  into  some  fonm  of  control  that  retards  growth  and  the  true  freedom  that  should  be 


20 


characteristic  of  our  life.^^  When  the  freedom  of  true  communion  is  missing  then  we  are  easily 
divided  through  mistrust  and  misunderstanding.  Where  we  can  attain  freedom  from  self-interest 
and  can  listen  together  to  the  Word,  where  freedom  of  thought  and  debate  are  present,  and 
when  we  have  the  courage  to  trust  communal  striving  for  truth,  then  God  is  powerfully  among 
us  and  we  are  truly  daughters  of  St.  Dominic.  Such  freedom  is  possible  if  we  continually 
surrender  to  the  Holy  Spirit  who  is  forming  us  into  a  communion  of  love.  Does  this  seem  an 
impossible  ideal?  Yet  is  it  not  just  such  a  communal  existence  that  is  envisioned  by  the  Rule  of 
St.  Augustine  and  St.  Dominic's  ideal  for  the  Order?  A  communion  that  is  possible  only  through 
the  grace  of  Christ  and  in  the  Spirit.  A  communion,  which,  as  we  have  said  images  the  self-giving 
love  which  is  the  life  of  the  Trinity.  We  will  fail  one  another  but  what  is  important  is  our  continual 
striving  to  become  such  a  community  even  in  the  midst  of  failures.  The  full  realization  of  such 
communion  is  etemal  life. 

I  truly  believe  that  it  is  the  ability  to  ask  the  questions  and  to  freely  debate  the  issues  in 
the  clear  light  of  our  goals  that  has  enabled  the  Order  to  remain  unified  through  the  centuries. 
This  will  also  be  the  source  of  true  communal  vitality  for  the  nuns.  Listening  to  one  another  with 
mutual  trust  and  respect  is  indispensable:  respect  among  the  sisters,  between  the  sisters  and 
the  Prioress,  and  the  respect  of  the  Prioress  for  the  dignity  of  each  sister  and  her  contribution 
to  the  common  good.  Our  Chapter  discussions  are  meant  to  be  a  common  search  for  truth  and 
not  a  matter  of  winning  a  point. ^^  Searching  for  the  truth  together  is  seeking  to  know  the  Word 
and  to  be  obedient  to  the  Will  of  the  Father. 

As  members  of  the  Order  of  Preachers  we  have  a  special  responsibility  for  the  words  we 
speak.  Our  life  as  nuns  is  characterized  by  silence  but  there  are  times  when  we  must  speak  the 
Word  of  comfort,  the  Word  of  truth  and  the  liberating  Word  to  one  another.  It  is  a  challenge  to 
know  when  to  be  silent  and  when  to  speak  words  that  will  be  grace-filled  and  life-giving.  It  is  our 
love,  trust  and  acceptance  of  one  another  which  helps  us  to  dare  to  speak  the  truth.  Conversely 
it  is  our  love,  trust  and  acceptance  of  one  another  which  helps  us  to  hear  the  word  of  truth 
spoken  to  us  by  our  sisters.  There  is  a  fundamental  dependence  between  what  we  say  and  do 
in  Chapter  and  the  quality  of  our  communion  with  one  another  outside  of  Chapter.  If  we  love  one 
another  and  seek  together  our  common  good  in  our  daily  living;  "then  we  will  be  able  to  have 
those  open  debates  about  our  common  life,  about  how  we  fail  and  can  grow,  which  were  the  aim 
of  the  old  Chapter  of  Faults."^^ 

The  healthy  functioning  of  our  Chapters  is  so  important  because  of  the  essential 
communal  nature  of  our  life.  Good  government  means  communal  effort,  trust  and  confidence  in 
one  another,  and  co-responsibility  for  our  life  together.  Everything  is  at  stake  when  these 
elements  are  missing.  Fr.  Timothy's  words  to  the  French  Federations  are  right  on  target: 

The  mutual  dependence  which  we  accept  when  we  make  profession  in  the  Order 
presumes  that  we  have  confidence  in  each  other.  If  we  are  no  longer  able  to  build 
the  future  together  with  courage  and  confidence  we  will  readily  seek  solutions 
from  outside.  We  resign  ourselves  to  dream  of  a  person  who  could  at  least 
temporarily  save  the  situation  of  the  community.  But  often  the  problem  is  not 
necessarily  the  lack  of  personnel  but  the  community  itself  which  has  lost 
confidence.^® 

FREEDOM  OF  THE  WORD  -  A  WORD  POURED  OUT 

Timothy  Radcliffe  has  shown  himself  to  be  concemed  for  the  universal  mission  of  the 
whole  Order  and  for  the  renewal  of  Dominican  life.  This  is  a  recurring  theme  in  his  letters  to  the 
Order  and  in  his  messages  to  the  Nuns.  In  LG  he  writes: 


21 


The  Master  of  the  Order  has  to  promote  the  unity  of  the  Order  in  its  common 
mission.  We  see  this  common  mission  most  clearly  in  the  establishment  of  new 
foundations,  in  the  renewal  of  the  Order  where  it  is  weak,  and  in  the  houses 
directly  under  the  Master's  jurisdiction.^^ 

As  members  of  the  Order  the  nuns  also  have  a  direct  concem  for  its  common  mission.  LCM  18:1 
concludes  with  the  statement  that  "under  the  leadership  of  superiors  who  represent  God  in  their 
human  ministry,  we  are  dedicated  to  working  for  the  growth  and  common  good  of  the 
Church  and  of  the  Order."  In  a  new  way  we  are  beginning  to  realize  that  dedication  to  the 
common  mission  of  the  Order  entails  more  than  our  prayers.  It  also  includes  a  common 
commitment  to  the  renewal  of  Dominican  monastic  life.  The  Master  of  the  Order  as  the  universal 
head  and  focal  point  of  unity  for  the  Order  also  has  the  responsibility  to  promote  Dominican 
contemplative  life  in  cooperation  with  the  nuns.  In  this  regard  he  quotes  LCM  181 ,  "the  nuns,  like 
the  Friars,  should  have  an  enlightened  participation  in  their  own  govemment."  Such  participation 
according  to  this  text  goes  beyond  the  exercise  of  govemment  within  the  monastery  to  include 
compiling  and  modifying  our  Constitutions.  Our  legislative  responsibility  includes  an  awareness 
of  our  vocation  as  nuns,  our  share  in  the  mission  of  the  Order  and  a  "solicitude  for  Dominican 
contemplative  life  promoted  according  to  the  conditions  of  each  new  age"  (LCM,  181).  He  notes 
that  LCM  highlights  "the  responsibility  of  each  Nun  of  the  Order  not  only  for  the  good  of  her 
own  community  but  for  Dominican  contemplative  life  in  general."'^ 

The  questions  that  Fr.  Timothy  (and  Fr.  Damian  as  Master)  have  asked  us  to  reflect  upon 
come  from  the  real  conditions  in  which  we  find  ourselves  as  regards  community  life,  our 
relationship  to  the  Order,  the  Church  and  the  worid.  I  believe  we  stand  at  a  unique  moment  of 
renewal  and  growth,  a  renewal  that  could  only  happen  at  this  juncture  of  our  history.  New 
questions  are  being  generated  that  focus  our  attention  both  on  our  intemational  dimensions  and 
our  participation  in  the  mission  of  the  Order.  The  challenge  is  to  deepen  our  understanding  of 
and  be  accountable  for  our  membership  in  the  Order.  We  need  to  explore  those  questions 
related  to  what  Fr.  Timothy  defines  as  the  areas  where  our  common  mission  is  most  visible,  that 
is,  the  establishment  of  new  foundations  and  the  renewal  of  Dominican  monastic  life  where  it  is 
weak.  The  continuance  of  Dominican  monastic  life  does  depend  on  us,  our  listening  to  the  Spirit 
and  moving  into  the  future  responsibly. 

Personally  and  as  communities  [we]  must  take  the  essential  decisions  to 
guarantee  this  future  and  prepare  for  it  courageously  rather  than  suffer  it 
passively.  More  than  ever  we  need  to  take  up  this  responsibility  without  fear.  If 
we  do  not  search  for  solutions  together,  some  communities  run  a  risk  of  no 
longer  being  able  to  create  conditions  worthy  of  Dominican  contemplative  life.^^ 

It  has  so  often  been  our  temptation  to  wait  and  let  the  necessity  of  change  be  irrevocably 
upon  us  before  we  begin  to  make  creative  decisions  for  our  future.  We  need  to  search  for 
solutions  together  now,  nationally  and  intemationally.  Such  solutions  will  probably  necessitate 
changes  and  the  creation  of  new  vehicles  for  unified  action  and  collaboration  among  the 
monasteries.  Thus  it  was  necessary  to  create  the  Intemational  Commission  of  Nuns.  If  new 
entities  are  needed  in  order  to  promote  and  sustain  our  monastic  life  we  have  the  wisdom  of  our 
tradition  to  guide  us.  We  can  take  heart  in  the  Master's  words:  "In  our  Dominican  tradition  to 
establish  a  new  structure  does  not  mean  to  take  away  power  from  those  it  wants  to  represent 
nor  to  impose  something  on  them.  On  the  contrary  it  means  to  give  them  a  voice,  foster  better 
representation  and  enable  the  established  authorities  to  act  for  the  common  good."^^ 

As  Dominican  nuns  we  share  the  universal  mission  of  the  Order  and  exist  intemationally. 
All  Dominican  monasteries  are  govemed  by  the  same  legislation  and  are  part  of  the  unity  of  the 


22 


Order  through  our  profession  of  obedience  to  the  Master.  In  the  text  of  LCM  181  there  is  a 
specific  ordering  of  structures  in  which  the  legislation  of  the  nuns  and  the  government  of  the 
autonomous  monasteries  are  situated.  The  order  of  the  laws  by  which  we  are  governed  is 
important.  There  is  a  progression  from  the  universal  to  the  particular.  An  individual  monastery 
and  its  governmental  structure  exists  in  the  wider  context  of  the  common  Church  legislation 
proper  to  all  the  nuns,  and  then  as  part  of  the  Order's  legislative  structure  by  obedience  to  the 
Master  of  the  Order  as  the  regular  superior  of  all  monasteries,  and  the  General  Chapter  as  its 
legislation  applies  to  the  nuns.  As  members  we  are  accountable  to  the  Order.  Our  faithfulness 
to  our  "way  of  life"  as  Dominicans  depends  on  our  union,  through  obedience,  to  the  common 
mission  of  the  Order.  Although  the  government  of  the  Nuns  functions  within  the  autonomy  of 
each  monastery,  a  single  monastery  does  not  constitute  Dominican  monastic  life.  Our  identity 
as  Dominicans  is  not  taken  from  belonging  to  a  particular  monastic  community  but  from  our 
membership  in  the  Order  of  Preachers  and  in  the  existence  of  our  life  as  it  is  constituted 
throughout  the  wortd.  Belonging  to  a  particular  monastic  community  is  the  way  in  which  we  live 
out  that  identity.  Therefore,  the  autonomous  government  of  our  monasteries  is  not  the  defining 
principle  of  Dominican  monastic  existence  but  rather  our  membership  in  the  Order  as  nuns 
bound  by  a  common  legislation.  In  this  sense  the  autonomy  of  an  individual  monastery  cannot 
be  considered  as  absolute.  Fr.  Damian  writes  in  a  similar  vein:  "Just  as  the  authority  of  a 
Prioress  is  not  absolute  in  our  tradition,  so,  too,  I  believe  we  are  called  today  by  the  Church  and 
by  the  Order  to  realize  that  the  autonomy  of  monasteries  cannot  be  absolute  in  the  sense  that 
they  must  be  aware  of  trends  elsewhere,  and  help  and  be  helped,  by  other  monasteries."^^ 

What  is  being  discussed  is  not  the  negation  of  the  autonomy  of  our  monasteries.  The 
autonomous  government  of  the  individual  monasteries  remains  a  viable  and  important  part  of  the 
nuns'  government  but  autonomy  cannot  mean  isolation  from  other  Dominican  monasteries  with 
whom  we  are  bound  by  a  common  legislation.  Nor  can  our  autonomy  free  us  from  the 
responsibility  we  have  toward  the  common  mission  of  the  Order  by  virtue  of  our  obedience  to  the 
Master  of  the  Order.  Rather  something  positive  is  being  added:  the  relationship  of  autonomous 
monasteries  to  the  Order  and  to  other  Dominican  monasteries.  Such  thinking  constitutes  a  new 
understanding  of  the  functioning  of  autonomous  monasteries.  We  are  faced  now  with  a 
commitment  to  work  toward  the  flourishing  of  Dominican  monastic  life  throughout  the  Order.  Our 
future  is  a  task  involving  all  monasteries  and  all  Nuns.  In  facing  the  future,  initiating  dialogue, 
sharing  reflections  and  making  decisions  the  main  question  is,  "What  will  enable  Dominican 
Monastic  life  to  flourish  and  fulfill  its  purpose  in  all  integrity?" 

Understanding  the  govemmental  autonomy  of  our  monasteries  in  relationship  to  other 
Dominican  monasteries  has  raised  some  serious  difficulties.  In  their  work  of  collaboration  the 
French  Federations  have  observed:  "that  the  most  acute  and  universal  problems  .  .  .  have 
already  met  with  the  inability  for  many  years  to  take  decisions  due  mainly  to  the  'autonomy'  of 
monasteries."  Do  we  not  have  to  question  dinging  to  a  rigid  interpretation  of  autonomy  if  it  is  no 
longer  serving  the  goals  of  our  life  or  the  well-being  of  Dominican  contemplative  life  in  its  totality? 
This  is  a  question  we  need  to  take  very  seriously.  The  autonomy  of  our  monasteries  needs  to  be 
combined  with  solidarity  in  our  common  vocation  or  else  we  may  be  using  autonomy  as  an 
excuse  for  isolationism  and  selfishness.  There  is  a  real  necessity  for  our  understanding  of  the 
autonomy  of  the  monasteries  to  evolve  in  order  to  be  faithful  to  our  common  purpose.  The 
Master  writes  that  'appropriate  autonomy'  in  the  Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Order  is 
"clearly  linked  to  the  proportional  participation  of  all  entities  with  the  universal  power  of 
the  Master  of  the  Order  and  therefore  with  co-responsibility  and  solidarity  because  the 
future  of  the  Order  and  the  life  of  your  monasteries  depend  as  much,  if  not  more,  on  lived 
solidarity  shared  with  other  communities."  ^ 


23 


Federations/Conferences:  A  heightened  awareness  of  having  channels  of 
communication  has  made  the  establishment  of  Federations  or  Conferences  on  the  national  level 
even  more  urgent  and  indispensable.  Federations  are  being  so  strongly  encouraged  because  of 
the  importance  of  collaboration  and  unified  action  at  this  particular  time  of  our  history.  In  the 
European  countries  and  many  third  world  countries,  existing  Federations  have  definitely  moved 
toward  collaboration  for  the  strengthening  of  Dominican  Monastic  life  in  their  respective 
countries.^  They  have  come  to  an  acute  awareness  of  the  need  for  new  solutions  because  of 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  find  themselves.  I  think  we  have  similar  needs  in  our  own 
country  but  we  have  not  yet  had  to  face  them  in  the  same  way. 

Our  legislation  sees  Federations  in  a  positive  light.  LCM  235:1  reads:  "Monasteries  of 
nuns  are  not  only  autonomous,  but  also  juridically  distinct  and  independent  of  one  another."  The 
text  continues:  "However,  in  order  that  the  bonds  of  communion  uniting  them  in  mutual 
assistance  can  be  more  effective,  several  monasteries  may  be  associated  in  one  federation." 
In  this  text  of  LCM  we  have  a  recognition  of  both  the  autonomy  and  juridical  distinction  of  each 
monastery  along  with,  not  in  opposition  to,  the  idea  of  the  communion  that  unites  us  in  the  larger 
actuality  of  our  Dominican  monastic  vocation.  In  the  Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Order  ^e 
read  that  in  the  communion  and  universal  mission  of  the  Order: 

v^at  predominated  is  an  organic  and  balanced  collaboration  between  all  the 
parts  for  the  purposes  of  the  Order.  The  Order  is  not  limited  to  conventual 
fratemity  although  this  is  its  base  cell;  it  spreads  into  communions  between  the 
convents  which  constitute  our  provinces  (Vll). 

Fr.  Timothy  quotes  this  text  in  his  letter  to  the  two  French  Federations  and  then  asks  if  our 
Federations  of  Nuns  could  not  be  understood  in  the  same  way?  In  a  recent  article  in  the  May 
issue  of  IDI  this  Idea  is  again  explained  very  cleariy: 

the  Order  is  conceived  as  a  large  wortd-wide  federation  that,  while  united  and 
respectful  towards  central  authority  (all  friars  indeed  pronounce  a  vow  of 
obedience  to  the  Master  of  the  Order),  maintains  a  beneficial  autonomy:  the 
Provinces  into  which  the  Order  is  divided  are  autonomous  and  are  not  simply 
means  of  governing,  of  controlling  or  for  administration.  They  are  not  merely 
decentralized  subdivisions,  or  'communication  branches'  from  top  to  bottom,  but 
rather  they  enjoy  self-govemment  and  their  own  legislative  power. ^ 

In  our  Dominican  tradition  of  government  we  have  a  model  for  how  we  can  understand  the 
autonomy,  a  beneficial  and  real  governmental  autonomy  at  the  level  of  our  individual 
monasteries,  along  with  structures  that  will  unite  us  in  responsible  action  on  the  level  of  our 
universal  existence  as  Dominican  Nuns.  The  situation  of  our  monasteries  worid-wide,  along  with 
our  participation  in  modifying  and  changing  our  legislation  makes  it  necessary  to  give  serious 
consideration  to  this  model. 

In  our  own  country  we  are  not  comfortable  with  the  idea  of  Federation  because  of  bad 
experiences  in  the  past.  We  have  opted  instead  to  be  loosely  united  through  the  Conference.  But 
already  questions  have  arisen  from  individual  monasteries  that  call  for  the  more  structured  and 
unified  action  that  Federation  provides.  I  do  not  think  we  can  ignore  this  fact.  Past  mistakes  are 
not  meant  to  paralyze  us  toward  certain  structures  but  rather  provide  a  greater  wisdom  in  utilizing 
them.  Even  if  we  do  not  want  a  Federation  perhaps  it  is  the  time  to  look  to  the  Conference  as  a 
vehicle  for  strengthening  and  renewing  Dominican  contemplative  life  in  the  United  States.  Such 
a  suggestion  calls  for  discussion  and  discemment  among  our  communities. 


24 


Foundations:  The  Foundation  of  monasteries  gives  new  life  and  vigor  to  Dominican 
contemplative  life  and  to  the  Order,  life  that  is  not  optional  or  peripheral.  There  is  need  for  order 
and  recognized  priorities  in  the  establishment  of  new  monasteries.  According  to  LCM  229:2  it  is 
the  Master  who  gives  permission  for  foundations.  As  we  have  seen  the  common  mission  and 
unity  of  the  Order  is  the  special  concem  and  responsibility  of  the  Master  of  the  Order  He  is  in 
a  unique  position  for  knowing  where  the  Order  needs  to  be  renewed  and  established,  so  that  the 
Word  may  be  preached  and  witnessed  to,  for  the  salvation  of  all.  He  is  asking  us  to  cooperate 
with  him  in  this  area  of  renewal. 

Collaborative  efforts  in  establishing  new  foundations  seem  particulariy  important  today. 
Many  of  our  monasteries  worid-wide  are  diminishing  in  numbers  and  individual  monasteries  are 
finding  it  increasingly  difficult  to  establish  a  foundation.  I  think  most  of  us  would  admit  that  it 
would  be  a  serious  burden  for  a  single  monastery  in  the  United  States  to  be  responsible  for  a 
foundation.  There  has  been  a  movement  for  Federations  or  several  monasteries  to  cooperate 
in  foundations.  The  Master  of  the  Order  has  also  initiated  such  collaboration.  The  Canada 
foundation  is  such  an  endeavor.  Undertaking  a  foundation  in  this  way  is  new  to  us  and  has  raised 
uneasiness  and  concem  because  of  the  need  for  sisters  in  our  established  monasteries.  But 
what  other  possibilities  are  there  to  enable  Dominican  monastic  life  to  be  extended  and  flourish? 
A  truly  collaborative  venture  in  this  direction  would  I  believe  make  the  burden  of  a  foundation 
much  less  than  any  of  us  imagine.  If  we  would  be  willing  to  begin  to  think  positively  of  ways  we 
might  carry  off  this  project  together  I  think  we  would  be  surprised  at  our  hidden  resources.  It  is 
not  enough  simply  to  maintain  existing  monasteries.  There  also  has  to  be  a  generous  and 
creative  impulse  towards  establishing  new  life.  As  regards  the  shared  financial  support  of  such 
an  endeavor  I  would  ask  how  much  does  each  of  our  monasteries  give  to  charities  each  year? 
Is  not  the  good  of  the  Order  and  Dominican  monastic  life  a  worthy  contribution  for  our  funds  and 
efforts?  As  Fr.  Timothy  so  clearly  said:  "the  future  of  the  Order  and  the  life  of  your 
monasteries  depend  as  much,  if  not  more,  on  lived  solidarity  shared  with  other 
communities.'^'^  Some  believe  such  efforts  are  doomed  to  failure  because  of  the  difficulty,  if  not 
impossibility  for  sisters  coming  from  many  communities  to  establish  a  foundation.  I  do  not  believe 
this  is  true.  Crucial  for  the  success  of  a  foundation  is  the  willingness  to  become  a  communion 
of  sisters  —  a  new  community.  I  use  the  word  communion  because  it  reflects  the  deeper  reality 
of  what  a  Dominican  community  is  meant  to  be.  In  a  very  real  sense  in  our  own  community  each 
time  we  add  a  new  member  to  the  Chapter  we  become  a  new  community.  If  we  have  accepted 
that  challenge  and  continued  to  grow,  change  and  be  renewed,  then,  we  should  be  able  to  take 
up  the  challenge  of  coming  together  with  our  sisters  in  a  different  location.  Dedication  to  such 
projects  as  the  Canada  foundation  calls  for  "the  utter  gracious  generosity  of  the  Word."^  Are 
we  not  called  to  such  generosity  even  at  the  price  of  sacrifice?  It  seems  to  me  we  are  as 
members  of  the  Order  and  responsible  for  its  mission. 

Another  intemational  concem  is  the  necessity  of  closing  monasteries.  Both  Fr.  Damian 
Byme  and  the  present  Master  of  the  Order  have  written  of  certain  criteria  to  be  used  in  judging 
whether  a  particular  monastery  should  close.^  These  points  take  up  the  needs  of  the  monastery 
itself  and  go  beyond  it  to  include  the  common  good  of  Dominican  monastic  life  in  its  local  and 
universal  actuality.  Is  this  particular  monastery  the  only  Dominican  monastic  presence  in  a 
locale?  What  are  the  possibilities  of  vocations?  Can  the  community  provide  adequate  formation 
of  candidates?  Is  a  monastery  still  able  to  renew  its  govemment  from  within?  Does  a  community 
still  offer  a  healthy  and  growing  experience  of  Dominican  contemplative  life?  Some  of  our  smaller 
monasteries  are  already  trying  to  look  at  these  questions  honestly.  Perhaps  our  monasteries  with 
larger  numbers  also  need  to  reflect  upon  these  questions  in  relation  to  their  future  and  the  vitality 
of  their  Dominican  presence.  It  seems  to  me  extremely  important  to  look  at  these  issues  not  only 
from  the  view  point  of  dying  and  closure  but  from  the  aspect  of  how  we  may  continue  to  generate 
life.  For  example  in  some  countries  there  is  a  proliferation  of  existing  monasteries,  many  are  not 
getting  vocations,  the  members  are  aging  and  the  monastery  itself,  within  the  next  20  years  or 

25 


sooner,  may  be  closed.  In  other  countries  Dominican  monastic  life  is  non-existent.  The  Master 
has  specifically  asked  for  a  foundation  in  Nigeria  and  in  other  areas  of  the  world.  Why  can  we 
not  begin  thinking  of  where  Dominican  monastic  life  needs  to  exist  or  be  strengthened  and  move 
toward  amalgamating  monasteries  and  sending  forth  sisters  to  begin  new  foundations?  In  this 
way  our  diminishment  creates  new  life  and  out  of  our  weakness  we  can  cooperate  in  renewing 
and  strengthening  our  contemplative  monastic  presence  in  the  Order,  the  Church  and  the  world. 
Our  giving  would  be  like  the  widow's  mite  in  the  Gospel:  out  of  her  poverty  she  gave  all  she  had. 
Fr.  Timothy  writes:  "Being  aware  of  one's  own  limitations  is  not  the  end  but  can  be  an  occasion 
for  a  new  departure  in  solidarity  with  other  communities.  A  path  then  opens  allowing  us  to  find 
durable  solutions  together  to  the  problems  which  we  face  and  a  joint  effort  in  solidarity.""" 

Our  hope  lies  in  the  revitalization  of  Dominican  monastic  life  throughout  the  Order  and 
the  ways  in  which  we  can  contribute  individually  and  communally.  In  the  past  there  has  been  a 
general  acceptance  of  the  idea  that  once  a  monastery  is  established  it  is  meant  to  last  forever. 
This  is  a  concept  we  are  rethinking  today.  All  of  living  is  a  process  of  birth  and  death.  We  are 
bom,  we  seek  to  live  a  good  life  and  complete  the  task  given  to  us  in  the  divine  plan  and  then 
our  work  finished,  we  die.  Analogically  such  a  process  can  be  applied  to  the  life  of  our  monastic 
communities.  Each  new  foundation  is  begun  in  order  to  ensure  the  continuance  and  fruitfulness 
of  Dominican  monastic  life.  A  community  as  it  matures  thinks  of  giving  new  life  by  founding  other 
monasteries.  Thus  a  monastery  can  begin,  serve  the  goals  of  Dominican  monastic  life  and  the 
Order  in  a  certain  area  and  then  give  way  to  new  life.  Taking  this  broader  vision  of  Dominican 
life  allows  us  to  put  things  in  right  perspective.  For  example,  it  is  easier  to  understand  that 
closing  one  monastery  is  not  simply  a  negation  of  life  but  may  in  the  long  run  be  a  positive  step 
toward  creating,  strengthening  and  extending  our  Dominican  monastic  presence.  When  we  begin 
to  discuss  topics  such  as  this  we  tend  to  think  of  it  as  something  that  is  going  to  happen  to  us. 
I  believe,  however,  we  need  to  begin  to  discuss  such  topics  as  a  process  we  ourselves  are 
undertaking  in  the  light  of  our  common  goals  and  purposes. 

Strengthening  what  is  weak:  How  can  we  strengthen  Dominican  monastic  life  and  in  what 
areas  is  collaborative  sharing  most  urgent?  In  thinking  about  strengthening  what  is  weak  the 
main  concern  is  the  quality  of  our  life  in  community.  Our  concem  needs  to  move  beyond  simply 
ensuring  the  survival  of  our  monastery.  Rather,  the  Order,  through  the  Master,  is  asking  us  to 
bring  about  new  growth  and  vitality  to  Dominican  contemplative  life  within  the  Order.  We  cannot 
limit  ourselves  to  doing  things  because  this  is  the  way  we  have  always  done  them.  Our  attitude 
toward  the  future  must  be  one  that  generates  hope.  "To  do  this  we  must  inevitably  accept  to  go 
beyond  a  perspective  of  conserving  the  past.'*"^  The  future  is  always  built  upon  the  tradition.  Yet 
faithfulness  to  the  tradition  is  something  far  more  than  simply  conserving  the  past.  Tradition  is 
not  a  dead  letter  but  a  living  relationship  to  the  Holy  Spirit  who  leads  us  faithfully.  Damian  Byme 
writes:  "What  is  important  is  that  Dominican  contemplative  life  flourish  in  as  many  places  —  new 
and  old  —  as  possible  and  not  that  it  continues  In  every  place  if  this  means  a  diminished  kind  of 
existence  for  some  and,  especially,  for  young  sisters.""^ 

Another  consideration  taken  up  both  by  Fr.  Timothy  and  Fr.  Damian  is  houses  of  common 
formation.  Fr.  Timothy  asked  the  French  Federations:  "Can  the  future  of  Dominican 
contemplative  life  in  France  really  be  guaranteed  if  all  the  monasteries  of  the  Order  continue  to 
admit  their  own  vocations?"^^  Federations  in  other  countries  have  already  responded  to  this 
reality  and  have  benefited.  As  Fr.  Damian  pointed  out  in  his  letter  to  the  Nuns  the  good  of  the 
candidate  should  be  a  primary  consideration  in  making  such  a  decision.  Having  a  common 
novitiate  is  a  definite  way  of  providing  new  life  for  many  of  our  communities.  What  an  individual 
monastery  cannot  do  alone  may  become  a  real  possibility  in  relationship  with  other  monasteries. 
The  theological  Formation  Program  does  provide  a  common  base  of  study  but  is  this  enough? 
We  share  a  common  tradition  that  is  greater  than  the  individual  spirit  of  any  one  of  our  houses. 


26 


For  many  of  us  this  consideration  is  a  threatening  one  and  in  our  country  has  found  little 
acceptance.  My  question  is  have  we  given  it  serious  consideration  within  a  common  dialogue, 
searching  for  the  truth  and  attentive  to  the  pros  and  cons  both  in  regard  to  our  monastenes  and 
in  regard  to  the  candidate?  Such  reflection  and  questioning  is  essentially  Dominican. 

We  are  being  encouraged  to  find  solutions  to  our  difficulties  through  common  endeavors 
What  is  impossible  for  an  isolated  community  may  t>ecome  feasible  through  shared  projects.  Our 
dialogue  vM)  one  another,  nationally  and  internationally  can  help  by  giving  us  a  wider  context  in 
which  to  analyze  our  present  situation.  Fr.  de  Couesnongle  frequently  spoke  of  "confidence  for 
the  future."  Fr.  Timothy  often  uses  the  word  "courage"  and  its  derivatives  in  speaking  to  us  of  our 
future  commitments.  He  writes  of  the  courage  to  make  decisions,  to  dare  to  take  new  initiatives, 
the  courage  to  create  something  alive  and  vibrant.  We  will  find  the  courage  and  the  wisdom  we 
need  in  confidence  in  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  present  to  us  at  this  particular  time  of  our 
history. 

CONCLUSION 

I  share  this  reflection  from  a  belief  in  the  deepest  values  of  our  life:  seeking  God,  being 
united  to  Jesus  and  him  crucified  and  risen,  the  liturgical  life,  study,  prayer,  and  seeking 
communion  through  our  manner  of  govemment.  It  is  with  a  hope  for  the  future  that  I  write,  a 
future  that  we  need  to  plan  responsibly  and  not  "suffer  passively"  so  that  we  are  able  to  pass 
this  wonderful  tradition  on  to  others  as  something  vital  and  dynamic.  How  do  we  do  this?  It  is 
from  the  wisdom  of  having  lived  the  tradition  that  we  will  be  able  to  shape  the  future.  Whatever 
is  done  in  any  of  these  areas  needs  to  be  done  with  care,  honoring  the  specific  purpose  and 
goals  of  our  life  as  Dominican  contemplative  nuns.  Collaboration  calls  for  generosity,  openness 
and  an  outward  turning  in  a  spiritually  healthy  way.  I  would  suggest  that  freedom  from  a  spirit  of 
isolationism,  concem  for  the  well-being  of  Dominican  monastic  life  throughout  the  Order,  the 
willingness  to  participate  in  that  well-being  through  the  sharing  of  personnel  and  cooperating  in 
new  foundations,  is  not  a  threat  to  our  autonomy  nor  is  it  opposed  to  our  structure  of  life.  The 
ultimate  test  of  our  seeking  is  always  the  same,  the  common  good  of  Dominican  monastic  life 
and  faithfulness  to  our  purpose  and  mission  within  the  Order.  We  need  to  strengthen  our  belief 
in  one  another,  within  our  community  and  within  the  broader  context  of  all  our  united 
communities  in  the  Conference.  We  can  then  progress  to  the  trust  and  confidence  necessary  for 
a  common  dialogue,  discemment,  and  shared  insights  as  a  universal  entity. 

New  endeavors  always  present  risks  and  seem  to  complicate  life  unnecessarily.  It  is 
always  so  much  easier  to  continue  as  we  are  without  changing  anything.  But  can  we  do  that? 
Must  we  not  respond  to  our  present  situation  in  ways  that  will  ensure  new  life  and  continued 
growth?  If  by  our  common  efforts  we  are  able  to  ensure  the  flourishing  of  Dominican  monastic 
life  then  we  will  have  served  our  goals  and  have  been  faithful  to  our  call,  as  individuals  and 
communities.  The  garden  of  St.  Dominic  is  broad,  joyous  and  spacious  and  from  within  the 
wisdom  of  our  tradition  we  will  be  renewed  and  have  hope  for  the  future.  x) 


NOTES 


1.  Fr  Timothy  Radcliffe,  O.P.,  "Dominican  Freedom  and  Responsibility:  Towards  a  Spirituality  of 
Government,"  (referred  to  in  the  paper  as  LG),  IDI  #353,  July-August,  1997,  p.  13. 

2.  The  Dialogue  of  Catherine  of  Siena,  Trans.  Suzanne  Noffke,  O.P.(  New  York:  Paulist  Press,  1 980) 
p.  339. 

27 


3.  LG,  p.  141. 

4.  Malachy  O'Dwyer,  "Pursuing  Communion  in  Government:  Role  of  the  Chapter,"  Dominican  Monastic 
Search,  Vol.  II  Fall/Winter,  1992. 

5.  Damian  Byrne's  Letter  to  the  Nuns,  (refen-ed  to  in  the  paper  as:  LAO,  p.  8-9.  Some  representative  texts 
from  LCM  that  point  to  shared  responsibility  are:  #201  and  203;  also  related  to  201  are  #V  of  the 
Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Nuns:  "pursuing  communion  through  their  manner  of  government" 
and  #7  on  the  participation  of  all  in  the  ordering  of  the  life;  20:1  recognizes  the  Prioress'  obligation  to 
listen  to  the  sisters  and  her  own  competence  to  ask  obedience;  20:11  gives  recognition  to  the  fact  that 
we  are  gifted  individually  for  tiie  common  good  and  that  this  should  be  recognized.  #4:1  speaks  of  our 
mutual  acceptance  of  the  giftedness  within  community  to  be  used  for  the  common  good,  and  individual 
responsibility  for  the  common  tasks.  #195  speaks  of  the  Prioress'  special  commission  to  foster  unity 
and  charity,  the  contemplative  life  and  care  for  regular  observance. 

6.  LN,  p.  6. 

7.  Ibid,  p.  7. 

8.  New  Blackfnars,  June  1 984,  p.  284,  285. 

9.  LG,  p.  149. 

10.  /b/d,  pp.  141-142. 

11.  Cf.LA/,  p.  9. 

12.  LG,  p.  142. 

13.  L/V,  p.  11. 

14.  LN,  p.  8. 

15.  In  LCO  there  is  a  provision  for  members  of  the  community  to  suggest  matters  to  be  discussed  in  the 
chapter.  Fr.  Damian  cites  "the  right  to  have  matters  discussed"  as  one  of  the  wise  provisions  of  LCO. 
This  would  be  a  very  important  legislative  change  we  could  suggest  for  our  own  Constitutions.  Cf.  LN, 
p.  7. 

16.  LG,  p.  145. 

17.  Cf.LA/.  p.  6. 

18.  LG,  p.  145. 

19.  Ibid,  p.  B. 

20.  LG,  p.  139,  145.  Fr.  Damian  writes  similarly:  "In  the  Dominican  tradition  you  have  to  listen  in  your 
monasteries  to  the  Prioress,  the  Council  and  the  chapter .  .  .  this  will  require  real,  open  discussion  in 
Chapter;  acceptance  by  the  Council  of  its  role  in  juridical  matters  and  of  the  Prioress  in  ensuring  the 
observance  of  the  Constitutions  and  the  implementation  of  the  general  consensus  of  the  community 
in  matters  open  to  it."  LN,  p.  6. 

21.  LA/,  p.  7. 

22.  Quoted  in  LN,  p.  7. 

23.  Ibid,  p.  8. 

24.  LG,  p.  147.  It  is  helpful  to  study  what  Fr.  Timothy  says  about  majority  rule  in  his  letter  on  government. 

25.  "Fear  is  servile,  and  therefore  is  incompatible  with  our  status  as  children  of  God  and  brothers  and 
sisters  of  each  other.  It  is  above  all  wrong  in  a  superior,  who  is  called  to  help  [her  sisters]  grow  In 
confidence  and  fearlessness."  LG,  p.  143-4. 

26.  Ibid.,  pp.  146-147. 

27.  Ibid,  p.  145. 

28.  Timothy  Radcliffe,  O.P.,  "Letter  to  the  Monasteries  of  the  Two  French  Federations,"  Rome,  1/16/95 
(referred  to  in  the  paper  as:  FF),  p.  5. 

29.  LG,  p.  157. 

30.  FF,  pp.  1  &  2. 

31.  FF,  p.4. 

32.  Timotiiy  Radcliffe,  O.P.,  "To  All  the  Monasteries  of  the  Order,"  Rome,  May  1994.  The  letter  is  on  the 
Commission  of  Nuns. 

33.  LN,  p.  4. 

34.  FF  p.  3. 

35.  Since  the  time  of  Pius  Xil  the  Church  has  encouraged  monasteries  to  unite  together  in  some  manner 
that  safeguards  their  autonomy  of  government  but  avoids  isolationism.  Pius  XII  saw  the  purpose  of 
such  unions  as  an  aid  to  communion  among  the  members  and  as  a  positive  help  to  promote  regular 


28 


I 
I 

I 

I 

I 

I 


36. 

37. 
38. 
39. 


40. 
41. 
42. 
43. 


observance  and  the  contemplative  life  (Sponsa  Christi,  Art.  VI,  n.  2-1).  "Institutes  and  Independent 

monasteries  should,  as  opportunity  offers  and  with  the  approval  of  the  Holy  See,  form  federations,  if 

they  belong  In  some  measure  to  the  same  religious  family.  Failing  this,  they  should  form  unions  .  . 

."    Quoted  in  LA/,  p.  18.  Fr.  Damian  suggests  several  areas  where  Federations  could  be  helpful. 

Perfectae  Caritatis,  (No.22)  likewise  strongly  recommends  Federations. 

Pietro  Lippini,  O.P.,  "Special  Feature:  the  Next  General  Chapter  in  Bologna,"  101,  May  1998,  p.  128. 

A  close  reading  of  this  article  would  be  very  t>eneficial. 

FF,  p.  3. 

LG,  p.  158. 

LN,  p.  20,  included  here  are  the  norms  given  in  Perfectae  Caritatis.  The  document  suggests 

amalgamation  with  another  institute  [or  monastery]  if  suppression  is  necessary.  Fr.  Damian  in  listing 

his  criteria  points  out  "if  the  main  effort  is  on  keeping  a  house  going  then  the  question  of  closing  or  not 

is  merely  being  postponed." 

FF,  p.  5. 

Ibid,  p.  3. 

L/V,  p.21. 

FF.  p.  7. 


SUMMONS 

W  here  is  the  challenge? 

The  fleetirjsness  of  His  Word 

The  poisTiancy 

Of  His  Ordinance. 

We  seek  to  find  Him 

Universally. 

We  know  He  is  perceivable^ 

In  all  things 

Mirrored  to  Him 


Lord  God/ 

You  are  paradigm  to  us. 

You  are  the  dawning 

and  the  completion! 

Sister  AAary  Autjuscine,  O.P. 
Los  Angeles 


29 


LISTEN  TO  THE  SPIRIT 

Sister  Mary  Joseph,  OP 
Marbury,  AL 


If  anyone  had  told  me  that  I  would  be  attempting  to  write  about  the  Holy  Spirit,  I 
would  have  thought  that  person  was  joking.  Besides,  in  the  Imitation  of  Chnst  we  are 
cautioned  not  to  "dabble"  in  things  too  high  above  us.  "Take  heed,  therefore,  of  treating 
curiously  of  those  things  which  exceed  your  knowledge."  Hovije\/er,  the  things  I  am  putting 
down  are  not  too  high  above  anyone.  They  are  simple  reflections  on  my  quest  for  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

The  search  began  with  a  realization  of  what  the  Holy  Spirit  could  do  in  our  lives 
if  we  would  just  listen  to  him.  The  words  from  Pope  John  Paul  ll's  Apostolic  Letter,  Tertio 
Millennio  Adveniente,  gave  me  a  push  forward  during  this  year  of  preparation  for  the 
Jubilee.  "The  primary  tasks  of  the  preparation  for  the  Jubilee  thus  include  a  renewed 
appreciation  of  the  presence  and  activity  of  the  Spirit."^ 

I  wanted  to  know  all  I  could  about  the  Holy  Spirit  —  where  was  he  —  what  was  he 
doing?  I  had  only  to  open  my  eyes,  my  ears,  my  heart.  He  is  everywhere!  Above  all  he 
can  be  found  in  the  Scriptures.  I  was  jubilant!  Most  amazingly,  he  dwells  in  me  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son. 

The  more  I  sought,  the  more  I  found.  "Ask  and  you  shall  receive;  seek  and  you 
shall  find;  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  to  you"  (Matt.  7:7).  The  sun  was  rising  in  my  little 
world,  casting  light  in  the  dark  corners  of  my  understanding.  Books  that  were  "dry"  and 
seemingly  "dull"  began  to  have  meaning.  The  Lord  was  breathing  his  Spirit  into  the  dry 
bones  of  my  spirit.  The  message  was  coming  through.  It  was  like  cleaning  my  spiritual 
eyeglasses.  Our  Constitutions  so  Spirit-filled,  the  map  that  points  the  way,  Dominic's 
way,  became  a  light  for  my  guidance. 

Pope  Leo  XIII  dedicated  this  Century  to  the  Holy  Spirit.^  The  Holy  Spirit  has  been 
working  powerfully  in  it,  giving  us  holy  successors  of  Peter,  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit, 
countless  saints  and  martyrs.  In  contemplating  the  Second  Vatical  Council,  Pope  John 
XXIII  prayed  for  a  new  Pentecost  in  the  Church.  We  have  only  to  read  the  documents  to 
catch  the  Holy  Spirit  in  action.  It  is  fitting  that  in  the  closing  years  of  this  Twentieth 
Century,  a  year  of  preparation  for  the  Great  Jubilee  be  focused  on  the  Holy  Spirit  as  the 
Holy  Father  has  directed.  Pope  John  Paul  II  has  chosen  1998  for  this  purpose. 

Who  is  this  Person  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  the  Dominican  Nun?  The  Catechism  of 
the  Catholic  Church  states,  "To  believe  in  the  Holy  Spiht  is  to  profess  that  the  Holy  Spiht 
is  one  of  the  Persons  of  the  Holy  Thnity,  consubstantial  with  the  Father  and  the  Son. 
'With  the  Father  and  the  Son  he  is  worshipped  and  glorified.  "^ 


30 


The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  very  source  of  our  apostolic,  contemplative  lives.  The 
vocation  of  a  contemplative  nun  is  a  special  one  which  "holds  a  very  honored  place  in 
the  mission  of  the  Church."^  Our  Fundamental  Constitution  declares  that  the  nun  is 
"Called  by  God,  like  Mary,  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and  listen  to  his  words"  (III).  "Like 
the  Church  of  the  Apostles,  our  communion  is  founded,  built  up  and  made  firm  in  the  one 
Spirit"  (LCM  3:1). 

Through  Baptism  we  become  God's  children  and  temples  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Where 
the  Spirit  is,  there  also  dwell  the  Father  and  the  Son.  We  come  to  realize  that  we  are 
temples  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  Confirmation  renews  the  mission  of  the  Spirit  in  a  way  that 
equips  us  for  the  battles  and  struggles  of  mature  adult  life  in  Christ. 

The  Holy  Spirit  is  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  the  Comforter,  the  Consoler,  our  Teacher. 
"When  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come,  he  will  teach  you  all  the  Truth"  (John  16:13).  It  is 
through  him  that  we  come  to  know  Christ.  He  leads  us  to  contemplate  Chnst...  to  strive 
to  be  like  him...  to  put  on  the  mind  of  Christ...  to  think  his  thoughts...  do  his  deeds.  In  time 
the  Spirit  reveals  what  it  means  that  to  see  Christ  is  to  see  the  Father.  We  are  drawn 
imperceptibly  into  the  inner  life  of  the  Blessed  Trinity. 

The  Holy  Spirit  speaks  to  us  in  the  scriptures.  We  ponder  his  words  in  order  to  be 
transformed  into  Christ  by  what  we  look  upon,  for  he  became  like  us  in  all  things  save 
sin.  By  the  action  of  the  Holy  Spirit  our  attitudes  develop  into  those  of  Christ.  "Though 
he  was  In  the  form  of  God,  he  did  not  deem  equality  with  God  something  to  be  grasped 
at  Rather  he  emptied  himself  and  took  the  form  of  a  slave,  being  born  in  the  likeness  of 
man"  (Phil.  1:6,7).  We  are  drawn  to  love  v^at  he  loves.  In  the  course  of  our  searching 
the  Scriptures,  the  words  become  sweet  as  honey,  as  the  prophet  Ezekiel  found  when 
he  ate  the  little  scroll.  The  Word  will  make  our  lives  fruitful  in  some  "mysterious  way," 
known  only  to  the  Spirit.  Then  our  lives  will  proclaim  the  Word  to  the  worid. 

As  the  Spirit  dwells  in  us,  so  does  he  dwell  in  each  of  our  Sisters.  We  want  to  be 
sensitive  to  his  presence  there,  to  "reflect  the  glory  of  the  Lord  and  be  transformed  into 
his  image"  (2  Cor.  3:18).  It  is  through  the  Spirit  that  we  come  to  know  him  and  to  love 
what  he  loves.  It  is  through  the  Spirit  that  we  come  to  realize  more  deeply  that  he  loves 
our  Sisters  and  dwells  in  them.  From  this  love  communicated  to  us  through  the  Spirit,  we 
are  enabled  to  live  together  in  harmony,  one  in  mind  and  heart.  This  living  in  community 
makes  us  cherish  one  another,  mindful  of  each  one  as  a  spouse  of  Christ  and  temple  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  a  person  to  be  treated  with  respect  and  deference.  Our  Holy  Father  Saint 
Dominic  encourages  us  "never  to  judge  anyone  inwardly,  but  if  they  see  another  doing 
what  appears  to  be  wrong,  they  should  assume  it  to  be  good,  or  done  with  a  good 
intention,  for  human  judgment  is  often  mistaken"  (LCM  5).  It  is  the  Spirit  that  enables 
us  to  do  this. 

Our  constant  striving  for  fraternal  charity  with  the  Spirit  as  our  binding  force, 
makes  us  powerful  in  the  Spirit.  "By  this  power  of  the  Spirit,  we  can  bear  much  fruit.  He 


31 


who  has  grafted  us  into  the  true  vine  will  make  us  bear  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit... love,  joy, 
peace,  patience,  kindness,  goodness,  faithfulness,  gentleness,  self  control."^ 

"Veni  Sancte  Spiritus!"  So  we  pray  with  Mary,  the  sanctuary  of  the  Holy  Spiht,  a 
most  precious  dwelling  place  of  Chnst  among  us.  We  ask  that  she  may  help  us  to  be 
living  temples  of  the  Spirit  and  tireless  witnesses  of  the  Gospel. 

Again,  I  returned  to  the  Letter  of  the  Holy  Father,  "The  primary  tasks  of  the 
preparation  for  the  jubilee  ...  include  a  renewed  appreciation  of  the  presence  and  activity 
of  the  Spirit..."®  The  Holy  Father  repeats  this  phrase,  renewed  appreciation,  again  and 
again.  What  an  awesome  theme!  Is  this  not  our  constant  effort?  As  I  pondered  his  words, 
and  the  ways  we  might  implement  them  in  our  community  life,  these  words  flashed  upon 
my  mind: 

Listen  to  the  Spirit! 

Four  words  —  Listen  to  the  Spirit.  I  realized  they  could  be  dynamite  —  explosive.  They 
could  be  fire. 

Can  you  imagine  what  might  happen  when  everyone  in  the  Monastery  listens 
more  earnestly  to  the  Spirit?  When  we  listen  to  the  Spirit,  we  can  be  set  on  fire.  Not 
merely  scorched,  not  just  burned,  but  made  into  torches  to  start  a  conflagration.  As  we 
live  and  work  together,  each  contact  with  others  can  become  like  a  taper  touching  a 
candle  and  setting  it  ablaze  with  warmth  and  light. 

How  do  we  listen?  Pope  John  Paul  says  it  should  be  with  "silence  and  atten- 
tiveness"  after  the  example  of  Our  Lady.''  Our  Lady  listened  to  the  words  of  the  Angel 
Gabriel.  She  pondered  them,  then  said  Her  "Fiat".  The  Spirit  overshadowed  Her.  She 
conceived  and  brought  forth  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  our  Savior.  In  imitation  of  Our  Lady, 
can  we  listen  more  attentively  and  ponder  more  intensely  the  words  the  Holy  Spirit  will 
speak  to  us? 

The  prophet,  Elijah,  went  up  Mount  Sinai  to  wait  for  the  Lord.  There  was  fire,  wind, 
thunder,  an  earthquake.  The  Lord  was  not  in  any  of  these.  Then  a  small  whisper  of  a 
sound  came.  Elijah  covered  his  face  and  listened  to  the  Lord.  Can  we  cover  our  minds 
and  hearts  with  the  mantle  of  quietness  in  order  to  hear  what  the  Spirit  has  to  say  and 
so  live  in  the  reality  of  His  love? 

Do  we  seek  God's  Spiht  in  attentive  silence,  alert  to  every  prompting,  to  every 
nudge?  When  the  bell  rings,  can  we  be  more  alert?  Perhaps  we  will  hear  anew  His 
"Leave  everything.  Go  now."  Can  we  hear  His  whispered  "No"  to  the  unkind  remark 
forming  in  our  mind?  "No"  to  an  impatient  action? 

The  Holy  Spirit  led  Jesus  into  the  desert  for  forty  days  and  forty  nights  of  prayer 
and  fasting.  The  Spiht  might  desire  to  lead  us  into  an  awareness  of  our  need  for 


32 


mortification.    Will  we  follow  the  Spirit  into  this  desert  of  self-denial?  Will  we  refrain, 
restrain,  refuse  our  bodies,  minds  and  hearts  acts  of  self-indulgence? 

Could  we  be  more  aware  that  the  Holy  Spirit  dwelling  in  us  wants  to  listen  with  our 
ears  to  what  our  Sister  is  saying?  Do  we  believe  he  delights  in  hearing  about  our  studies, 
what  we  have  read,  our  jokes?  Would  we  not  disappoint  him  with  half-hearted  attention 
and  a  glazed-over  look? 

Years  ago  there  was  a  song  called,  "I  don't  want  to  set  the  world  on  fire  ...  I  just 
want  to  start  a  flame  in  your  heart."  With  a  slight  deletion,  I  can  adopt  this  as  my  motto: 
"I  do  want  to  set  the  world  on  fire"  —  the  fire  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  As  I  listen  to  the  Spirit,  I 
can  become  holier.  If  these  thoughts  appeal  to  others  and  resonate  in  their  lives,  will  not 
sparks  of  love  fly  from  our  Spirit-filled  persons  in  some  mysterious  way,  and  perhaps 
ignite  countless  conflagrations!  Might  they  not  unite  to  inflame  the  whole  world? 

The  year  1998  could  begin  an  era  of  ever  spreading,  ever  deepening,  consuming 
love.  Our  "attentive  silence"  has  the  potential  to  draw  us  closer  and  closer  to  the  very 
embodiment  of  love  —  the  Holy  Spirit  dwelling  within  each  of  us.  Shall  I  not,  then,  listen 
more  attentively?  Might  I  not  see  the  fulfillment  of  our  Holy  Father's  hopes  if  I  do?    x 


NOTES 

1 .  Tertio  Millennio  Adveniente,  #45. 

2.  Robert  J.  Fox,  "The  Holy  Spirit  in  our  Lives,"  Soul,  July-August  1998,  pg.  10. 

3.  Catechism  of  the  Catholic  Church,  #685. 

4.  Damien  Byrne,  Letter  to  the  Nuns,  May,  1992. 

5.  Catechism  of  the  Catholic  Church,  #736. 

6.  Tertio  Millennio  Adveniente,  #45,  46. 

7.  Ibid.,  #48. 


33 


PRAYING  BEFORE  A  PICTURE 

Sr.  Mary  of  the  Savior,  OP. 
Farmington  Hills,  Ml 


After  Six  Days... 

I  watch  the  elderly  nun  sitting  in  her  wheelchair  near  me  in  chapel.  In  her  hands 
are  two  or  three  picture-cards.  Always.  Her  consciousness  and  her  speech  are 
scattered  and  sometimes  noisy.  But  she  is  quiet  now,  gazing,  gazing. 

Is  she  praying? 

day  one: 

Am  I  praying? 

I  am  looking  at  the  photo  of  a  painting,  a  recent  work  of  an  artist  I  know  —  one 
of  the  'fifties  group  called  "les  plasticiens"  in  Quebec  art  history,  but  now  searching  on 
canvas  for  something  else. 

I  have  wished  to  pray  to  you  today.  Lord,  looking  at  this  picture.  Not  at  an  image 
of  the  Face  of  your  Son.  Not  at  that  kind  of  icon;  not  yet.  In  your  presence  I  want  to 
ponder  your  creating.  In  the  midst  of  a  happy  life,  a  hunger  identified  itself:  "Life  is 
passing  without  my  pondering  Your  name:  Creator." 

I  am  searching  the  painting,  looking  for  meaning.  My  aesthetic  theory  is  dim.  I 
tell  myself  to  look  first  for  color  and  for  shape  and  for  their  interaction,  not  for 
"meaning."  Not  yet  for  meaning. 

My  theology  of  creation  is  dim,  too.  I  tell  myself  to  look  for  color  and  for  shape 
and  for  their  interaction,  not  first  for  "meaning." 

The  Exhibition  Catalogue  in  my  hands^  is  a  marvel  for  any  of  "the  enclosed":  the 
ill,  the  poor,  the  disabled,  the  nun,  the  prisoner,  the  mother  of  very  young  children  -  all 
of  us  "shut-ins."  The  Catalogue  is  my  museum,  my  art  gallery.  With  it,  I  suddenly  have 
forty  canvases  in  my  hands.  It  is  a  breviary. 

With  the  help  of  the  catalogue  I  am  again  in  the  presence  of  Louis  Belzile's  work. 
A  painting  of  his  was  my  first  art  purchase  —  a  daring  and  ambiguous  commitment. 
Probably  the  only  such  relation  to  an  object  in  my  life.  (Because  families  do  such  a 
good  job  of  sharing,  it  can  happen  that  all  one's  "furniture"  is  inherited.)  A  rare  taste, 


34 


0lllUfi%lllMii'iiMll'll'Wiiili'i  {•  u'l'i'i  I iIiISiIiIiIji 


this  particular  relationship  to  an  object  that  is  "non-necessary,"  that  is  adornment,  that 
is  just  its  own  beauty.  The  purchase?  Free,  discriminating,  and  committing.  A  moment 
of  conversion.  You  know  it,  O  Lord. 

The  artist's  canvas  I  purchased  to  be  "mine"  has  left  more  than  one  after-image. 
Because  of  my  special  relationship  to  it,  when  You  said  in  my  heahng  "Sell  what  you 
have  and  give  to  the  poor,"  that  canvas  was  what  i  "had."  So  with  unique  care  - 
everything  else  could  be  disthbuted  —  this  had  to  be  sold.  It  was  an  Isaac.  The 
ambiguity  of  the  first  commitment  was  revealed.  Another  conversion.  You  know  it,  0 
Lord. 

It  was  a  recognition  of  creature-things  and  of  their  beauty  and  their 

tearfulness;  their  poignancy.  Was  it  also  a  recognition  of  You,  Creator? 

The  attention  that  I  want  to  pay  to  each  item  of  Your  creation  is  also  a 
commitment,  is  it  not?  Commitment  to  the  flower  I  stop  to  admire?  To  the  simple  meal 
I  try  to  take  with  slow  appreciation?  To  the  music  I  play,  listening  to  the  sounds  and  the 
flow,  and  not  to  my  dextehty?  To  the  insights  so  delicately  presented  in  a  story,  or  in 
a  treatise?  To  the  words  of  a  psalm  my  community  is  praying?  To  the  face,  oh!  the 
beautiful  human  face,  before  me?  To  wounded  people  and  broken  social  systems  and 
polluted  water? 

Repeated  moments  of  recognition  of  created  things,  and  of  their  poignant, 
flawed,  or  merely  limited  beauty:  is  that  part  of  daily  contemplative  living?  A  daring 
commitment  also?  full  of  ambiguity?  You  know  it,  0  Lord. 

I  want  to  ponder  Creating  because  I  want  to  attend  to  You.  So  I  look  at  the 
canvas  which  has  drawn  me.  I  take  time,  I  breathe,  I  am  attentive,  I  participate,  I 
follow  wherever  doing  all  that  leads.... 

So  also  at  prayer  to  You,  I  take  time,  I  breathe,  I  am  attentive,  I  participate, 
I  follow  wherever  all  that  leads  me....  The  canvas  is  a  good  school. 

To  pray  before  a  painting  can  teach  me  to  pray  before  any  and  every  thing.  All 
the  while  knowing  that  each  is  an  Isaac,  child  of  the  promise.    Everything  but  You. 


Am  I  praying?    The  Spirit  is  praying. 


Light  "unfurls,"    la  lumiere  emane.  from  the  center  of  the  canvas,  says  the 
commentator. 

Have  I  understood  something  about  Your  Creating? 


37 


"Creator  of  the  stars  of  night,  Your  people's  everlasting  light,"  sings  an  ancient 
Advent  song  to  You. 


day  two: 

Gazing  at  a  painting  is  different  from  gazing  at  a  tree  —  more  like  looking  at  a 
garden,  or  at  an  island-city  seen  on  approach  but  from  miles  away.  Perhaps  the 
difference  is  awareness  of  mediation.  That  mystery  too  I  long  to  explore  in  Your  sight. 

During  these  days,  I  do  not  rest  with  the  canvas  that  is  most  like  the  one  I  bought 
years  ago.  Another  attracts  me  to  prayer  today  —  from  quite  a  different  period  of  the 
artist's  own  search.  Exploring,  he  has  found  how  to  evoke  light. 

it  is  according  to  my  faith,  Lord,  to  think  that  all  that  is,  is  "relevant"  to  You  and 
to  my  search  for  You.  It  is  a  "given"  for  me,  so  firm  that  I  thank  you  for  it,  giver  of  that 
gift  too.  I  see  that  relevance  is  for  mediation,  and  that  it  asks  my  willingness. 

I  select  one  canvas  from  among  the  photos.  I  am  inexpert.  I  might  "do  better" 
praying  in  the  presence  of  the  Summa,  or  of  a  Quartet,  or  Gutierrez's  Job,  or 
Lonergan's  Insight.  Still,  we  all  pray  in  at  least  six  languages.  Why  not  in  one  more? 

I  choose  a  canvas  to  nourish  my  prayer  for  these  few  days,  to  support  me  as  I 
lean  toward  Your  mysteries:  creation,  mediation,  Incarnation,  transcendence. 
Presence. 

The  canvas  chooses.  It  draws  me  in.  I  come  respectfully  to  it,  as  a 
kindergartner  to  be  taught  and  guided. 

The  light  unfurls  from  a  center. 

I  ponder  what  light  does.  The  painting  attracts  me  because  light  is  warmed  in 
it  as  it  passes  through  structural  forms  —  and  forms  are  lighted  up.  Is  that  what 
mediation  is?  Mediated  and  mediator  interpenetrate? 

Praying  before  a  picture. 

Mediation:  that  is  what  the  artist's  painting  is  —  and  it  teaches  me  to  recognize 
mediation  everywhere. 

Praying  by  means  of  a  picture. 

I  understand  the  eucharistic  pattern  better  by  recognizing  mediation.  The  host, 
the  chalice.  You,  come  straight  at  me  from  the  eyes  and  hands  of  another  person. 
Amen,  I  say:  Yes,  it's  so.  Amen,  I  say,  to  all  of  it.      Through  him,  with  him,  in  him.... 


38 


"the  Word  through  whom  You  made  the  universe." 

All  my  coming  to  You  is  through.  Because  You  are  Mystery.  These  -  mystery 
and  mediation  —  are  elements  on  my  canvas,  the  lines  and  space  and  paint  I  try  to 
bring  into  harmony.  I  watch  and  I  watch  to  see  how  the  artist  has  done  it,  what  way  to 
integration  he  has  found.  His  elements  vibrate.  Light  irradiates  the  structures.  "Order 
and  freedom"  is  the  catalogue's  name  for  this  artist's  journey.  Order  and  freedom. 

Am  I  praying? 

Mediation  is  Your  empowenng.  On  my  side  of  the  mediation;  the  weakness 
where  power  finds  its  perfect  scope. 

I  breathe  that  realization  in.  I  breathe  it  out  in  praise. 

Am  I  understanding  Creation? 

the  v^ole  is  unmediated! 

within  the  whole,  all  is  mediated! 

after  the  Six  Days,  all  is  —  not  creation  —  but  transformation. 
The  painting  comes  right  at  me  from  the  eyes  and  hands  of  the  artist, 

mediating 

light. 

Order  and  freedom. 


day  three: 

Mystery?  All  my  life  that  has  meant:  what  invites  me,  not  what  stops  me;  what 
allures  me,  not  what  turns  me  away.  You  know  it,  O  Lord. 

What  "matches"  mystery  is  the  question  in  my  eyes  as  I  look  and  look  at  this 

canvas,  at  this  event,  at  this  life,  at  this Question,  not  exclamation;  question,  not  yet 

answer the  artist's  own  question  while,  loving  intelligence,  he  moved  beyond 

geometry  toward  light. 

Mystery  and  adoration.  Adoration  is:  following,  following.  Light  must  be  followed 
to  the  center. 


39 


When  tasted  by  adoration,  the  center  is  nada.  It  is  beyond  forms,  names,  old 
gods,  magic. 

But  how  will  flesh  and  blood  keep  up?  Spirit  is  held  open  to  mystery  by 
questions  and  by  willingness.  What  holds  sensibility  open,  Lord?  Beauty,  a  painting, 
ceremony,  theatre,  the  sounds  and  movements  we  make.  This  painting. 

What  I  think  about  in  this  canvas,  and  what  I  look  for  in  it,  is  light.  Your  creating 
light.  I  find  it.  But  what  stays  with  me  when  I  look  away  -  the  fruit  of  my  lectio  divina. 
as  monastics  might  say  —  is  the  warmth  of  the  colors,  the  light  warmed  as  it  passes 
among  them,  the  hard  shapes  softened,  the  darknesses  lightened  and  set  in  motion  by 
the  richness  of  the  tones.  All  of  that  advertence  -  and  my  attention  to  light  —  composes 
a  readiness? 

How  become  accustomed,  adapted,  fitted,  for  transcendence?  You  know,  Lord. 

All  my  gods  have  been  mysterious.  Each  one  has  been  beyond  my  ken,  at  least 
for  a  while.  I  have  followed  them  one  after  the  other.  Are  they  dead  gods  now,  Lord? 
It  feels  so  when  more  abundant  life  comes,  or  when  the  total  Source  manifests  itself 

But  we  should  be  reverent  towards  our  past,  respectful  archaeologists  of  the 
strata  of  our  own  consciousness. 

You  are  a  jealous  God? 

"Great  and  glorious  are  You,  O  Lord,  transcending  all  other  gods,"  the  Psalmist 
sang  (135).  You  are  Creator;  they  are  Isaacs.  But  they  live  on,  as  Isaac  did  in  the  old 
story.  Like  Abraham,  I  have  often  misunderstood,  and  thought  he  was  meant  to  die. 

It  is  the  artist  who  knows  his  own  work.  He  knows  what  is  in  it.  He  entitled  this 
canvas,  not  "mystery"  but  "magic"  (Magie). 


day  four: 

Incarnation:  the  ultimate  reality-check.  You!  adopting  my  extroverted  way  of 
understanding!  As  though  now  for  you,  as  for  Augustine  during  so  long  a  time,  what 
is  most  convincingly  "real"  is  "body"! 

Light  unfuris  from  a  center;  it  warms  and  lights  up  forms  and  structures. 

All  the  Godhead  is  here. 

How  make  the  transition  from  shapes  and  lines  and  color  and  their  interaction, 
to  meaning? 


40 


from  shapes,  color,  light,  warmth,  to:  icon? 

from  light  to  word?  from  Light  to  Word? 

from  light  to  face?  from  Light  to  Face? 

Come,  Lord  Jesus. 

Light  from  Light. 

The  mediation  here  is  Mary.  "From  my  birth  you  have  entrusted  me  to  my 
mother's  arms,"  says  the  faithful  Servant  in  Psalm  22. 

It  is  hardly  a  step  more  to:  what  you  do  to  the  least  of  my  brethren,  you  do  to 
me. 

Mediation. 

Gazing  can  become  participation.  My  eyes  are  my  history.  Lord.  I  find  myself 
decked  out  in  my  history  as  I  pray  to  you,  gazing,  gazing. 

Some  of  your  dear  ones  have  responded  differently  to  depictions  of  the 
incarnate  person  of  Your  son.  Dominic,  for  example,  and  countless  others,  prayed 
before  a  crucifix,  gazing,  gazing.  But  Therese  of  Lisieux  had  to  lower  her  eyes  and  her 
veil  vytien  passing  a  crucifix;  she  could  not  bear  to  see.  (And  countless  others?) 

If  prayer  before  a  painting  gradually  brings  to  consciousness,  as  Light,  Your 
Face,  and  finally  the  face  of  Your  son,  perhaps  our  eyes,  not  able  to  bear  it, 
may close. 

Are  we  praying?  You  know,  O  Lord. 


day  five: 

When  I  was  little,  I  was  taught  at  home  to  pray;  I  was  taught  prayers  and  love, 
O  Lord. 

When  I  was  older,  I  was  taught  by  Sisters  at  school  that  it  is  possible  and  well- 
mannered  to  pray  with  variety  and  a  little  structure,  e.g.:  Adoration,  Contrition, 
Thanksgiving,  Supplication.^ 

Older  yet,  I  often  prayed  with  these  helps  —  in  slow  succession,  as  with  rosary 
beads  —  letting  one  attitude  and  then  another  shape  my  prayer,  staying  with  one  in 


41 


Your  sight  as  long  as  it  was  vivid,  then  passing  to  another,  as  one  does  with  the  words 
of  a  book,  or  of  a  psalm,  or  of  the  Our  Father. 

Sometimes  you  lead  us  beyond  "prayer  of  adoration"  to  being  adoration  -  or 
sorrow  or  petition  or  thanksgiving.  Sometimes  a  person  praying  is  held  in  one  attitude 
for  a  time,  even  for  the  day. 

Holding  us,  there  is  a  Presence. 

Or  there  is  an  absence  —  is  that  more  accurately  said?^ 

Not  a  few  write  about  the  experience  of  nada  —  so  breath-close  to 
atheism  in  its  darkness  and  "beyond-ness,"  yet  so  vivifying  an 
experience.  Contemplative  living  often  prefers,  is  at  home  with, 
gravitates  toward,  the  dark  bhghtness,  the  non-figurative  canvas,  the 
silent  word.  How  this  preference,  taught  by  expehence,  fits  with  insights 
about  mediation  and  incarnation  is  a  matter  for  prayer  before  You,  O 
Creator  of  the  stars  of  night. 

It  is  said  nowadays  that  the  very  poor  know  the  answer,  that 
contemplation  arises  from  their  condition  of  sheer  hope  in  You.... 

Surely  also  the  same  is  true  for  the  very  ill? 

The  canvas  before  me  also  knows  something  of  the  answer.  You  see  it, 
0  Lord,  the  people's  everlasting  Light. 

Sometimes  we  rest  or  are  held  in  "supplication"  —  the  plain,  simple,  ordinary 
prayer  of  all  the  faithful:  the  asking  done  by  beggar,  or  by  child,  or  by  sorrowing 
advocate  of  Your  people.  Nothing  "fancy."  Not  "fancy  prayer."  No  "centenng"  or 
"stages";  no  "mansions"  or  "mountains"  —  only  asking,  but  incessantly. 

And  so  remaining  incessantly  in  Your 

Presence. 


dav  six: 

Re-View. 

Do  I  do  violence  to  the  painting?  Am  I  forcing  it  to  be  "religious"? 

Why  not  choose  instead  an  icon  for  my  prayer?  The  dear  iconographists  among 
us  teach  us  so  much  about  seeing.  Their  work  begins  with  "natural  elements"  that  are 

42 


still  dreaming  of  their  creation;  they  know  about  mediation,  incarnation,  Presence.   Oh, 
especially!  they  know  about  Presence  in  a  painting. 

Isn't  my  praying  before  this  picture  a  mistake,  an  evil  very  like  the  "reading-into" 
that  is  the  supposed  bete-noire  of  verbal  interpretation? 

The  artist  knows  it  is  not  a  religious  painting.''  He  calls  it  Magie. 

But: 

I  know  something  about  creation  and  mediation  and  mystery  and  Presence. 

And  so  does  he. 

Order  and  freedom. 


Is  the  basic  question,  then,  for  him  and  for  me  and  for  us:  what  will  hold  us  open 
to  Your  mystery? 


+++ 


Look:  light  unfurling  from  a  center. 


+++ 


"And  death  is  shattered  by  the  Light  from  out  those  darkened  Eyes.' 


i5 


+++ 


After  six  days.... (Gen.  2,2;  Mk.  9,2): 

The  not-quite-elderly  nun  sits  at  her  place  in  the  chapel.  In  her  hands  is  an 
exhibition  catalogue.  Her  consciousness  and  her  speech  are  scattered  and  sometimes 
noisy.  But  she  is  quiet  now,  gazing,  gazing. 

Is  she  praying? 

Feast  of  the  Holy  Cross,  1997^ 


43 


NOTES 


1 .  Belzile:  Ordre  et  liberte.  Catalogue  de  I'exposition  (Rrviere-du-Loup,  Quebec:  Le  Musee  du  Bas-Saint- 
Laurent,  novembre  1996).  Texte:  Charles  Bourget.  The  artist:  Louis  Belzile  (1929-). 

2.  Their  teaching  contained  a  little  mnemonic:  ACTS. 

3.  Eric  Voegelin's  "flux  of  presence"  is  an  alternative  to  both  "presence"  and  "absence."  It  is  a  phrase 
devised  by  his  profound  understanding  of  social  history. 

Bernard  Lonergan's  "mediated  return  to  immediacy"  can  help  with  the  question  about  transcendence 
and  incarnational  spirituality. 

4.  From  a  response  of  the  artist,  Louis  Belzile,  to  these  pages,  we  can  take  still  other  hints  for  prayer  and 
contemplative  living: 

He  speaks  of  continuing  "for  forty-five  years  already  to  develop  a  relationship  through  art."  "This 
persistence  of  mine,"  he  continues,  is  due  in  part  to  the  'hunger'  which  identifies  Itself  as  being  the  source 
of  joy  and  happiness.  Yet  it  is  always  demanding  more  with  its  soft  and  imperative  voice.  It  is  at  once 
exigency  and  reward." 

Thinking  of  my  phrase  "a  little  structure"  (for  praying),  he  remarks: 
"An  artist  cannot  conceive  that  a  creative  process  may  occur  without  a  support  (painting,  brushes,  etc.). 
Is  it  despite  or  because  of  the  material  that  we  are  often  driven  to  a  state  of  'creation'  which  means  we  are 
usually  able  to  paint  for  six  hours  without  food,  fatigue,  or  other  bodily  annoyances?  I  suppose  that  your 
'being  adoration'  resembles  that  experience.  For  the  artist,  it  is  normal  and  welcomed,  because  it  means 
times  of  inspiration."  [Letter.] 

5.  The  conclusion  of  the  hymn,  "He  is  the  lonely  greatness  of  the  world."  Text  by  Madeleine  Caron  Rock. 
See  The  Summit  Choirbook  (Summit,  N.J.:  Dominican  Nuns  of  the  Monastery  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Rosary, 
1983),  #481. 

6.  A  Spanish  translation  of  "Praying  before  a  Picture"  was  done  by  Isabel  Gomez-Acebo  (Madrid).  A  copy 
of  this  translation  is  available  upon  request  to  Sr.  Mary  of  the  Savior  at  the  Farmington  Hills  monastery. 


44 


JOHN  THE  BAPTIST 

AND  THE  DOMINICAN  NUNS 


Sister  Mary  Regina,  OP. 
Farmington  Hills,  Ml 


Dominicans  have  always  held  a  special  affection  for  Saint  John  the  Baptist  The 
likeness  of  preacher  and  preachers  is  obvious.  In  this  paper  I  will  express  the  likeness 
of  the  Baptist  to  the  Dominican  nuns  with  particular  regard  to  the  way  we  express 
Dominican  spirituality  in  our  monastic  life-style. 

God  called  John  the  Baptist  to  his  service  before  his  birth.  "Before  I  formed  you 
in  the  womb  I  knew  you;  before  you  came  to  birth  I  consecrated  you;  I  appointed  you 
as  prophet  to  the  nations"  (Jr  1:4-5).  The  biblical  word  to  'knov^,  when  said  of  God, 
means  to  choose  and  to  predestine.^  'Know*  in  this  sense  also  means  to  be  intensely 
loved  by  God.^  John  was  singled  out  by  God,  and  his  life  was  eminently  a  consecrated 
one,  even  before  he  was  bom.  God  loved  him,  chose  him  and  gave  him  a  mission.  In 
Romans  8:29  Paul  affirms  that  God  calls  "in  accordance  with  his  purpose,  and  turns 
everything  to  their  good."  God  has  called  and  consecrated  every  Dominican  nun.  Like 
John  the  Baptist's  own  calling,  which  revealed  the  purposes  of  God,  so  too  does  ours: 
"In  the  cloister  the  nuns  devote  themselves  totally  to  God  and  perpetuate  that  singular 
gift  which  the  blessed  Father  (Dominic)  had  of  bearing  sinners,  the  downtrodden  and 
afflicted  in  the  inmost  sanctuary  of  his  compassion"  (LCM  35:1). 

John  arrived  at  the  end  of  a  long  line  of  prophets.  One  chosen  out  of  many,  this 
great  and  rugged  man  had  received,  even  before  his  birth,  the  mission  to  prepare  the 
way  for  the  Lord,  beginning  in  the  solitude  of  the  desert,  and  coming  to  light  at  the 
inception  of  his  public  ministry.  Dominican  nuns,  individually  and  collectively  have 
been  called  to  a  unique  participation  in  the  contemplative  life  of  the  Church.  The 
Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Order  offers  insights  to  this  reality  in  number  III:  "In 
order  that  we  may  be  perfected  in  the  love  of  God  and  neighbor  through  this  following 
of  Christ,  we  are  incorporated  into  our  Order  by  profession  and  consecrated  totally  to 
God,  and  in  particular  we  are  dedicated  in  a  new  way  to  the  universal  Church,  'being 
appointed  entirely  for  the  complete  evangelization  of  the  Word  of  God.'" 

John,  the  man  of  the  desert,  the  thoroughgoing  ascetic,  put  himself  through  an 
ordeal  of  prayer  and  preparation  "until  the  day  he  appeared  openly  to  Israel"  (Lk  1 :80). 
The  Dominican  nun  knows,  as  John  the  Baptist  knew  eminently  well,  that  the  desert 
presents  both  consolations  and  trials.  Locusts  and  wild  honey  may  not  sound 
appealing  as  a  general  diet,  yet  these  were  staples  among  the  desert  nomads.  The 
trials  go  deeper  than  diet.  John  could  give  his  life  as  the  forerunner  of  Christ,  and 
would  eventually  suffer  beyond  all  telling,  because  he  had  gained  strength  from  his 
spiritual  battles.  Like  the  Baptist  we  also  combat  the  spiritual  enemy  as  we  live  out  a 


45 


cloistered,  contemplative  life-style.  Our  desert  is  and  should  be  a  reality  that  contains 
both  beautiful  flowers  and  cactus  thorns.  We  secure  the  consolations  of  quiet  and  the 
solitude  to  savor  the  sweetness  of  the  Lord  by  means  of  Constitutions  and  schedule. 
Alongside  of  this  delightfulness  looms  the  cactus.  The  desert,  a  kind  of  mirror,  brings 
us  immediately  face  to  face  with  ourselves.  Obscurity  and  total  abandonment  can 
follow  from  this  lifetime  engagement  with  self-knowledge.  In  short,  we  deliver  ourselves 
up  to  death  as  the  Lord  Jesus  delivered  himself  up  for  our  sake  (cf.  1  Pt  2:24). 

Silence,  rather  than  the  eremitical  life,  is  a  prime  ingredient  of  the  Dominican 
Nun's  desert  experience,  an  experience  that  covers  the  entirety  of  our  community  life 
and  personal  prayer  encounters.  Charity  in  our  speech  and  thought,  the  first  and  finest 
rule  of  silence,  clears  away  the  brush  and  weeds  to  secure  a  recollection  throughout 
the  day,  both  at  work  and  at  prayer.  Our  Book  of  Constitutions  presents  Saint  Dominic 
as  the  exemplar:  "The  Blessed  Dominic  'rarely  spoke  except  with  God  in  prayer,  or 
about  God,  and  he  exhorted  the  brethren  to  do  likewise.'  Pondering  this  in  their  hearts, 
the  nuns  should  make  of  their  house,  and  especially  their  hearts,  a  place  of  silence" 
(LCM  46:1).  Silence  in  the  Dominican  desert  framework  is  an  oasis  where  we,  like  John 
and  Dominic,  go  to  slack  our  thirst,  not  for  water,  but  for  the  salvation  of  all. 

The  time  of  service  came  swiftly  for  John  the  Baptist.  Luke  records  that  when 
Jesus  began  his  public  ministry  he  "was  about  thirty  years  old"  (Lk  3:23).  John  would 
have  been  the  very  same  age  when  his  silence  flowered  into  preaching:  "Anyone  who 
has  two  tunics  must  share  with  the  one  who  has  none,  and  anyone  with  something  to 
eat  must  do  the  same"  (Lk  3:11 ).  This  same  spirit  animates  us  today  as  we  search  out 
the  full  meaning  of  poverty  in  our  monastic  setting.  "While  in  our  own  way  we  cooperate 
in  the  ministry  of  our  brethren  who  sthve  to  draw  people  from  the  tyranny  of  hches  and 
turn  them  to  higher  things,  we  must  conquer  greed  in  ourselves  by  conformity  with 
Chhst,  'who  for  our  sake  became  poor  so  that  by  his  poverty  we  might  become  rich'" 
(LCM  28:1).  This  Constitution  is  followed  by  one  equally  complementary  to  John's 
exhortations:  'The  spirit  of  poverty  impels  us,  with  lively  confidence  in  the  Lord,  to  place 
our  treasure  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  his  nghteousness.  It  means  freedom  from 
enslavement  to  worldly  affairs  and  even  from  anxiety  about  them  so  that  we  may  bind 
ourselves  more  fully  to  God  and  devote  ourselves  more  readily  to  him"  (LCM  28:11) 
Obviously,  we  cannot  open  thrift  shops  and  soup  kitchens,  but  as  we  live  the  spirit  and 
reality  of  poverty  given  us  as  Dominicans,  those  things  that  come  in  the  back  door  in 
such  abundance,  are  readily  ushered  out  again  to  help  those  in  need. 

The  Holy  Spirit  figures  early  in  John's  life,  and  again  in  his  public  ministry  at  the 
Lord's  baptism.  John,  as  we  know,  was  sanctified  in  his  mother  Elizabeth's  v^mb,  and 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  leaped  for  joy  at  the  voice  of  Mary  and  the  presence  in  her 
of  the  unborn  Savior.  At  this  moment,  this  graced  moment,  he  received  the  true 
anointing  of  God  to  eventually  preach,  admonish,  and  be  the  one  to  recognize  the 
Savior  as  Bridegroom  and  Lamb  of  God.  Most  meaningful  of  all,  John  baptized  Jesus, 
the  beloved  Son  of  God.  How  astonishing  is  each  of  these  events  —  how  overwhelming 
all  of  them  considered  together.    We  cannot  fathom  such  grace,  yet  maybe  in  our 


45 


monastic  cloistered  life  we  do  indeed  mirror  the  Baptist  in  all  these  superlative  roles. 
Yet  we  do  so  in  humble,  hidden  ways  because  like  John,  we  do  all  in  the  context  of 
desert  quiet  and  a  sweet  and  solemn  love. 

The  Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Nuns  expresses  that:  "In  purity  of  heart,  in 
living  and  assiduous  contemplation,  they  love  Christ,  who  is  close  to  the  Father's  heart" 
(ill).  We  cannot  be  the  voice  of  the  Baptist  who  ones  out,  "Look,  there  is  the  Lamb  of 
God!"  (Jn  1:29);  yet  every  Dominican  cloistered  nun  knows,  as  she  enters  the 
enclosure  of  her  heart,  that  her  inner  voice  ceaselessly  cries  out  "Ecce!"  (Behold!).  We 
believe  that  our  silent  prayer  will  reveal  the  presence  of  Chnst  to  countless  persons 
looking  and  searching  for  him  all  over  the  world.  We  urgently  desire  that  all  will  come 
to  know  the  Messiah,  and  we  associate  keenly  with  Dominic  at  the  foot  of  the  cross  in 
his  sighs  and  tears.  A  cloistered  Dominican  nun  is  certainly  not  a  "baptizer,"  but  by 
reason  of  her  baptism,  vowed  life,  and  strong  Dominican  liturgical  life,  she  becomes 
united  to  the  Church  as  bride,  presenting  to  the  world  through  prayer,  sacrifice  and 
desire  the  same  Bridegroom  who  was  baptized  by  John  in  the  Jordan. 

John  the  Baptist,  called  to  be  prophet,  preacher  and  v^tness,  possessed 
extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  When  he  baptized  Jesus,  the  Holy  Spirit 
descended  "like  a  dove"  (Mt  3:16)  on  the  Savior.  Our  Constitutions  recognize  that  our 
lives  too  reflect  the  Holy  Spirit:  'The  Holy  Spirit  also  directs  the  Church  through  special 
abilities  and  charisms.  Therefore  the  prioress,  in  the  exercise  of  her  authority,  should 
carefully  discern  the  particular  gifts  of  the  nuns..."(LCM  20:11).  Every  action  we  perform 
is  an  expression  of  the  virtue  of  religion:  prayer,  work,  community  interaction.  All  of 
these,  indeed  our  entire  daily  existence,  hold  the  possibility  of  manifesting  the  seal  and 
holiness  of  God's  Spirit. 

John  the  Baptist  is  presented  in  all  four  Gospels  as  the  preacher,  the  "voice  of 
one  that  cries  in  the  wilderness:  Prepare  the  way  for  the  Lord,  make  his  path  straight!" 
(Lk  3:4).  Throughout  our  history  Saint  Dominic  together  with  his  family  has  also  been 
a  "voice"  that  preaches  the  Word  of  God.  An  early  chronicler  records  it  in  this  way: 

"Whilst  God's  vessel,  Dominic,  was  in  Rome  and  was  pouring  out  his  prayers  in 
the  presence  of  God  in  the  basilica  of  St.  Peter  for  the  preservation  and 
extension  of  the  Order  which  God's  hght  hand  was  propagating  by  his  care,  the 
hand  of  God  came  upon  him.  He  saw  Peter  and  Paul,  those  princes  full  of  glory, 
appear.  The  first,  Peter,  gave  him  the  staff;  Paul,  the  book;  and  both  added  — 
'Go  and  preach;  for  God  hath  chosen  thee  for  this  ministry.'  Then  in  a  flash  it 
seemed  to  him  that  he  saw  his  sons  scattered  throughout  the  world,  going  off 
two  by  two  to  preach  to  the  people  the  Word  of  God."^ 

The  nuns  fall  directly  into  line  with  Dominic,  the  brethren,  and  sisters  of  the 
apostolic  life  in  preaching  the  word  of  God.  We  do  this  in  a  unique  way  by  pondering, 
cherishing  and  nurturing  God's  word.  The  nuns  do  the  ground  work  in  the  soil  of 
contemplation,  while  those  in  the  Order  who  preach  in  the  public  arena  present  the 


47 


flower  and  fruit.  The  fresh,  green  Word  has  been  prepared  and  given  by  all  together 
in  the  Order.  All  members  of  the  Order  contemplate,  certainly.  The  nun's 
contemplation,  though,  is  that  first  green  shoot,  the  impetus  for  preaching  grace  for  all 
Dominicans  everywhere. 

Indeed,  the  entire  spectrum  of  our  Monastic  life  assists  our  ministry  of  the  word: 
"The  purpose  of  all  regular  observance,  especially  enclosure  and  silence,  is  that  the 
word  of  God  may  dwell  abundantly  in  the  monastery.  Therefore,  the  nuns,  after  the 
example  of  the  Precursor,  should  prepare  the  way  of  the  Lord  in  the  desert  by  their 
prayer  and  penance"  (LCM  96:11).  When  the  word  of  God  dwells  abundantly  in  the 
monastery,  our  preaching  becomes  a  brilliant  witness,  "a  bright  and  shining  light"(Jn 
5:35)  like  John  the  Baptist's.  The  New  Testament  Greek  uses  two  words  for  light.  One, 
"phos",  is  a  most  luminous  ray  of  light.  The  other  word  for  light  is  "luchnos",  v^ich 
indicates  a  portable  lamp  or  candle  light.  John  carried  the  candle  light,  the  "luchnos", 
to  prepare  the  way  for  the  Messiah.  Our  reflection  and  recollection  on  God's  word  is 
our  candle  light.  We  prepare  the  way  for  the  entire  Order  to  proclaim  and  expound  the 
word  of  the  scriptures  and  of  truth.  We,  the  Dominican  nuns,  participate  fundamentally, 
therefore,  in  the  preaching  ministry  of  the  Order. 

John  the  Baptist's  final  witness  was  the  brutal  martyrdom  inflicted  by  Herod  who 
commanded  his  beheading.  Gaudium  et  Spes  reminds  us  of  the  martyrdom  or  witness 
proper  to  those  who  engage  in  a  life  dedicated  to  contemplation:  "The  gifts  of  the  Spirit 
are  manifold.  He  calls  some  to  bear  open  witness  to  the  longing  for  a  dwelling  place 
in  heaven,  and  to  keep  this  fresh  in  the  minds  of  all  mankind"  (#38).  Mankind,  by  and 
large,  can  hardly  be  aware  of  our  presence.  Who  interested  themselves  over  John,  the 
desert  dweller?  We  are  here  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  a  vocation  given 
by  God  and  facilitated  by  the  Order.  In  the  protective  shadow  of  God's  wings  we  have 
the  seal  of  assurance  that  our  lives  as  cloistered  Dominican  nuns  have  not  suffered  the 
sword  of  John,  but  the  "sword  of  the  spirit,"  which  is  the  word  of  God  (cf.  Eph  6:17). 

X 


NOTES 

1 .  New  Jerusalem  Bible  (1985  edition),  Jeremiah  1 :4,  note  c,  p.  1295. 

2.  New  Jerusalem  Bible  (1998  edition),  Amos  3:2,  note  B,  p.  1527. 

3.  Constantino  D'Orvieto,  Legenda  S.  Dominic,  No.  25,  as  quoted  in  M.-H.  Vicaire,  O.P.,  Saint  Dominic 
and  His  Times  (New  York:  McGraw-Hill,  1964),  p.  230. 


48 


COMMENTARY  ON  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  CONSTITUTION 
OF  THE  NUNS  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  PREACHERS 


Sister  Mane-Ancilla,  O.P 
Lourdes,  France 


/T/j/s  is  the  first  section  of  a  larger  commentary  on  the  whole  of 
the  Constitutions.  Translation  by  Sr  Mary  Thomas,  O.P.,  Buffalo. 
-Ed.] 

INTRODUCTORY  LETTER  OF  FATHER  RAFFIN,  O.P.,  BISHOP  OF  METZ 

The  Commentary  on  the  Constitutions  of  the  Nuns  of  the  Order  of  Preachers  by  Sr. 
Marie-Ancilla  has  just  reached  me. 

I  have  read  it  with  interest  and  admiration,  and  also  with  emotion  on  seeing  the  dedication 
to  our  beloved  deceased  brother  Jean-Rene  Bouchet  who,  as  I  can  testify  because  I  have  often 
lived  with  him,  loved  the  Nuns  of  the  Order  so  dearly. 

This  Commentary  should  help  the  Nuns  to  deepen  their  knowledge  of  their  Constitutions 
and,  through  this,  the  Dominican  specificity  of  their  monastic  vocation,  so  strongly  insisted  on 
by  the  Master  of  the  Order,  Damian  Byme,  in  his  Letter  to  the  Nuns.. 

Over  the  last  two  decades  I  have  several  times  had  occasion  to  study  monastic  con- 
stitutional texts  drawn  up  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the  aggiomamento  recommended  by 
Perfectae  Caritatis.  The  text  of  the  Constitutions  of  the  Nuns  of  the  Order  of  Preachers  contrasts 
strongly  with  others  because  of  the  quality  of  its  redaction  (to  the  point  and  brief)  and  its 
rootedness  in  tradition  —  this  latter,  illustrated  by  the  unique  place  given  to  the  Master  of  the 
Order,  as  compared  with  other  religious  families.  I  say  this  not  out  of  any  Dominican  chauvinism, 
but  because  it  seems  to  me  only  right  to  pay  tribute  to  the  Brethren  and  Sisters  who  have 
initiated  this  excellent  text. 

Have  the  Sisters  exhausted  all  its  riches?  My  numerous  contacts  with  the  Monasteries 
convince  me  that  the  text  of  the  Constitutions  still  needs  further  comprehension,  and  Father 
Byme's  letter  conveys  the  same  message.  Hence  the  exceeding  usefulness  of  the  work  of  Sr. 
Marie-Ancilla. 

The  Constitutions  of  the  Nuns,  perhaps  more  than  those  of  the  Friars,  are  impregnated 
with  the  spirituality  of  the  Rule  of  St.  Augustine,  which  is  far  too  little  known  in  our  Order  (it 
seems  that  on  one  occasion  a  General  Chapter  considered  eliminating  it!),  although  it  is,  for  the 
Brethren  as  well  as  for  the  Nuns,  a  basic  reference,  or  as  they  say  today,  indispensable.  Which 
means  that  we  cannot  understand  the  Constitutions  without  a  preliminary  retum  to  the  Rule,  read 
and  studied  in  the  light  of  the  life  and  work  of  the  great  Bishop  of  Hippo,  whom  we  call  "Great 
Father  Augustine"  in  one  of  the  hymns  for  August  28'^  This  commentary  on  the  Constitutions 
therefore  calls  for  an  equally  complete  work  on  the  Regula  ad  Sen/os  Dei. 

The  Rule  and  Constitutions,  lived  "non  sicut  servi  sub  lege,  sed  sicut  liberi  sub  gratia 
constituti,"  not  like  slaves  under  the  law,  but  like  children  free  under  divine  grace,  are  the  best 
advertisement  a  monastery  can  have.  Education  in  the  freedom  of  which  the  Rule  speaks, 
presupposes  a  serious  knowledge  of  institutional  documents. 

August  18,  1992 

Feast  of  Blessed  Mannes 

Fr.  Pien-e  Raffin,  O.P.,  Bishop  of  Metz 


49 


INTRODUCTION 

LCM  appeared  twenty  years  ago.  Personal  reading  and  reading  in  community  have 
familiarized  us  with  the  text.  We  all  breathe  a  Dominican  sigh  of  delight  as  we  sense  a  return  to 
our  sources. 

Who  was  not  eager  to  hear  Father  Duval  speak  of  the  commonality  of  legislation  finally 
established  between  the  Brethren  and  the  Nuns,  through  adaptation  of  LCO?  Father  Vicaire's 
conferences  too  held  our  rapt  attention. 

But  did  we  truly  understand  the  spiritual  challenge  of  LCM?  The  evidence  of  the  facts 
seems  to  point  to  something  less.  The  answers  we  give  to  young  people  who  ask  questions 
about  our  religious  life  seem  to  indicate  that  indeed  the  newness  had  its  charms  for  us  initially, 
but  that  the  substance  of  LCM  has  not  truly  taken  root. 

The  approbation  of  LCM  has  in  some  sort  revived  interest  and  awakened  the  desire  to 
penetrate  the  text  at  a  deeper  level;  the  desire  to  search  for  its  profound  cohesion  and  to  sense 
how  monastic  tradition  and  Dominican  tradition  are  being  articulated;  the  desire  to  realize  in  our 
lives  the  orientations  given  in  the  areas  of  common  life,  government,  obedience,  etc.,  all  of  which 
calls  for  a  far-ranging  change  in  attitude  toward  the  way  the  life  has  been  lived  for  so  many 
decades! 

Then  the  question  arises,  who  knows  the  texts  of  Humbert  of  Romans  which  served  as 
sources?  Who  is  familiar  with  the  Augustinian  monastic  tradition  v^^ich  serves  as  the  background 
of  our  Constitutions,  etc?  Without  this  information,  do  we  not  run  the  risk  of  missing  many 
essential  points  of  LCM? 

These  are  the  questions  this  work  attempts  to  address,  depending  largely  on  the 
conferences  of  Father  Vicaire,  Father  Duval,  and  Father  Bouchet.  Their  thought  has  thrown  light 
on  the  plan  or  orientation  of  an  article,  or  on  details  whose  importance  should  not  be  overiooked. 
But  the  essential  aim  of  this  study  has  been  to  try  to  grasp  the  profound  movement  of  the  text, 
the  articulation  of  all  its  elements,  and  their  coherence.  This  explains  the  method  used:  analysis, 
paragraph  by  paragraph. 

The  help  of  Father  Vicaire  and  Father  Duval  has  enabled  me  to  understand  certain 
sections  of  the  text  regarding  which  I  lacked  information. 

The  fonner  consented  to  go  through  the  commentary  on  the  Fundamental  Constitution, 
noting  several  possible  improvements.  And  the  latter  made  notes  for  me  on  the  adaptation  of  the 
LCO  article  on  obedience  to  LCM,  a  thing  which  I  had  found  particulariy  difficult  to  understand. 

A  parallel  work  on  The  Rule  of  St.  Augustine  and  on  Church  documents  conceming 
religious  life  which  have  come  out  since  Vatican  II  has  helped  me  to  understand  better  to  what 
a  point  our  Constitutions  offer  a  veritable  theology  of  Dominican  monastic  life,  although  in 
places  the  orchestration  of  all  the  sources  has  not  been  completed. 

Our  Constitutions,  as  Father  Bouchet  loved  to  say,  should  often  be  meditated  upon,  if 
we  are  to  be  penetrated  through  and  through  with  the  life-sap  of  Dominican  monasticism.  May 
this  work  be  of  help  to  us  in  this  effort,  and  lead  us  to  follow  with  ever  greater  love  in  the 
footsteps  of  our  Father,  St.  Dominic  (Of.  Libellus,  109). 

Lourdes,  March  25,  1992 


50 


THE  BACKGROUND  OF  OUR  CONSTITUTIONS 

In  the  first  place,  we  should  not  use  our  Constitutions  like  a  code  of  canon  law,  to  be 
consulted  when  some  case  comes  up  to  be  solved.  In  fact,  many  numbers  do  not  prescribe 
anything,  and  yet  they  are  among  the  most  important.  (Here  there  is  an  essential  difference  from 
the  preceding  Constitutions).  These  numbers  present  fundamental  values  which  should  effect 
the  unity  of  the  community  and  give  it  its  Dominican  character. 

In  the  Constitutions  we  can  distinguish  numbers  which  give  spiritual  orientations  and 
numbers  which  explain  how  to  put  them  into  practice.*  The  first  category  of  texts  is  found  (not 
only)  in  the  Fundamental  Constitution  (which  shows  the  balance  formed  by  all  the  elements  of 
our  life),  but  also  at  the  beginning  of  each  Chapter.  Here,  in  a  few  paragraphs,  one  of  the  points 
contained  in  the  Fundamental  Constitution  is  taken  up  and  developed. 

There  is,  therefore,  an  initial  work  to  be  done  if  we  want  to  read  the  Constitutions  as  they 
should  be  read,  with  an  eye  to  both  levels.  We  need  to  check  off  all  the  texts  which  give 
fundamental  orientations.  If  we  read  these  numbers  in  succession,  we  get  a  picture  of  a 
community  of  Dominican  Nuns. 

Another  preparatory  task  consists  in  comparing  the  text  of  LCM  with  that  of  LCD.  Certain 
numbers  are  identical,  others  slightly  modified,  others  suppressed.  Reflection  on  the  reasons  for 
these  options  will  help  us  to  understand  the  text  better. 


In  this  our  Constitutions  follow  the  directives  given  by  Motu  propria  Ecclesiae  sanctae  II,  13:  "The 
indispensable  union  of  these  two  elements,  spiritual  and  juridical,  is  indispensable  to  assure  a  stable  base 
for  the  fundamental  codes  of  Institutes,  to  impregnate  them  with  an  authentic  spirit  and  make  of  them 
a  rule  of  life". 


[Here  we  omit  a  short  chapter  on  the  structure  of  the 
Book  of  Constitutions  (LCM).  -Ed.] 


COMMENTARY 

In  keeping  with  the  tradition  of  the  Order,  our  Constitutions  are  an  adaptation  of  the 
Constitutions  of  the  Brethren. (1) 

In  addition  to  the  overall  plan  (two  Distinctions),  entire  paragraphs  are  repeated  almost 
word  for  word.  However,  the  Fundamental  Constitutions  are  quite  different.  That  of  LCD  was 
drawn  up  chiefly  by  Father  Vicaire.  Its  basis  is  the  bulls  granted  to  St.  Dominic  for  the  foundation 
of  his  Order.  It  therefore  focuses  strongly  on  preaching,  whence  the  difficulty  of  reproducing  it 
as  it  stands  for  the  Nuns. 

Our  Fundamental  Constitution,  while  emphasizing  our  Dominican  roots,  is  impregnated  with 
monastic  and  patristic  life-sap.  We  can  sense  Father  Bouchet's  hand  here. 

Yet  the  same  theme  can  be  found  in  both  Fundamental  Constitutions; 


51 


Fundamental  Constitution  Fundamental  Constitution 

of  LCD  PLAN  ofLCM 


I  establishes  the  aim:  II 

basic  undertaking 

II  the  Gospel  spirit  of 

our  undertaking 

III  the  profession  whereby  we  III 

commit  ourselves  to  this 

end,  and  in  this  spirit 

IV  values  of  the  common  IV,  V 

life:  Dominican 

followino  of  Christ 

V  ministry  proper  to  the 

Word  of  God 

VI  VI 


I.  NUNS  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  PREACHERS:  ORIGINS  (§1) 

§1.  The  nuns  of  the  Order  of  Preachers  came  into  being  when  our  holy  Father  Dominic 
gathered  women  converts  to  the  Catholic  faith  in  the  monastery  of  Blessed  Mary  of 
Prouille.  These  women,  free  for  God  alone,  he  associated  with  his  "holy  preaching"  by  their 
prayer  and  penance.  Our  holy  Father  drew  up  a  rule  to  be  followed  and  constantly  showed 
a  father's  love  and  care  for  these  nuns  and  for  others  established  later  in  the  same  way  of 
life.  In  fact,  "they  had  no  other  master  to  instruct  them  about  the  Order  "(1)  Finally,  he 
entrusted  them  as  part  of  the  same  Order  to  the  fraternal  concern  of  his  sons. 

1.  Women  converts 

The  unique  thing  about  the  first  Dominican  Nuns  was  that  they  were,  at  the  heart  of  the 
holy  preaching  in  Prouille,  a  gathering  of  mature  women  converts,  whereas  in  the  Middle  Ages 
most  monasteries  of  Cistercian  and  Benedictine  Nuns  began  to  prepare  children  for  the  monastic 
life  at  the  age  of  eight  or  nine. 

Jordan  of  Saxony  notes  this  characteristic  feature  in  his  account  of  the  foundation  of 
Prouille:  "(Diego)  set  up  a  monastery  to  receive  some  noble  women  who  had  been  entrusted  by 
their  parents  to  the  heretics  for  their  schooling  and  education,  because  of  poverty". (2) 

These  women  thus  converted  led  a  religious  life  similar  to  that  of  nuns  of  this  period  —  "free 
for  God  alone"  (3)  —  but  their  manner  of  life  already  had  this  characteristic:  as  Nuns  of  the  Order 
of  Preachers  they  were  "associated  with  his  'holy  preaching'  by  their  prayer  and  penance." 


52 


2.  Part  of  the  Order 

Regarding  the  origins  of  the  Dominican  Nuns,  see  the  book  of  M.-H.  Vicaire:  The  History 
of  St.  Dominic,  which  discusses  the  beginnings  of  Prouille  and  St.  Dominic's  influence  on  the  first 
Nuns. (4) 

The  letter  of  Gregory  IX  to  Blessed  Jordan  of  Saxony  is  particulariy  valuable  for  an 
understanding  of  the  care  Dominic  took  of  the  Nuns:  "In  their  petition  which  we  have  read,  they 
(the  Nuns)  say  that  they  have  been  guided  by  the  teaching  and  example  of  the  Blessed  Dominic, 
then  Master  of  the  Order,  to  renounce  the  vanities  of  the  worid  and  to  choose  to  serve  the  Lord 
according  to  the  Rule  of  St.  Sixtus  at  Rome.. .and  that  the  same  holy  man...anranged  that  a  prior, 
together  with  four  priests  of  the  same  Order,  should  take  care  of  their  spiritual  and  temporal 
interests....  It  has  been  stated  that  they  took  their  origin  from  a  zeal  for  perfect  charity....  They 
dedicated  themselves  to  your  Order  and  St.  Dominic  formed  them  according  to  the  teachings  of 
sacred  doctrine. "(5) 

This  last  sentence  confimis  the  testimony  given  by  Sr.  Cecilia  on  the  part  St.  Dominic  took 
in  the  formation  of  the  Sisters:  "They  had  no  other  master  to  instruct  them  about  the  Order".  (6) 


11.  FUNDAMENTAL  PLAN:  TO  DETERMINE  THE  GOAL  (§11) 

From  the  point  of  view  of  the  text,  a  modification  was  made  in  the  1971  edition.  The 
addition:  'To  the  brethren,  sisters,  and  lay  members  of  the  Order"  emphasizes  the  common  aim 
of  the  entire  Dominican  family.  The  Dominican  family,  to  whom  the  last  number  of  the 
Fundamental  Constitution  of  LCO  is  devoted,  thus  finds  its  place  in  ours  as  well.  But  there  is 
perhaps  a  lack  of  agreement  with  the  beginning  of  the  paragraph,  where  charity  seems  to  be 
reserved  to  the  Brethren  and  the  Nuns!  Should  the  Sisters  and  lay  members  not  have  been 
mentioned  -  and  also  the  fratemities  of  secular  priests  and  the  secular  institutes  —  at  the 
beginning  of  the  paragraph? 

Paragraph  II  is  essentially  made  up  of  quotations:  an  implicit  reference  to  the  prologue  of 
The  Rule  of  St.  Augustine  on  the  twofold  commandment  of  love:  the  Libellus,  13;  the  Bull  of 
Honorius  III;  Isaiah  55:10. 

§11.  By  their  way  of  life  both  the  friars  and  the  nuns  press  onward  to  that  perfect  love  of 
God  and  neighbor  which  is  effective  in  caring  for  and  obtaining  the  salvation  of  all  people. 
As  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Savior  of  all,  offered  himself  completely  for  our  salvation,  they 
consider  themselves  to  be  truly  his  members  primarily  when  they  are  spending  themselves 
totally  for  souls.  (2)  There  is  indeed  a  diversity  of  gifts,  but  one  and  the  same  Spirit,  one 
charity,  one  mercy.  The  friars,  sisters  and  laity  of  the  Order  are  "to  preach  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  throughout  the  worid;  "(3)  the  nuns  are  to  seek,  ponder,  and  call  upon 
him  in  solitude  so  that  the  word  proceeding  from  the  mouth  of  God  may  not  return  to  him 
empty,  but  may  accomplish  those  things  for  which  it  was  sent  (cf  Is.  55:10). 

1.  The  service  of  the  Word 

At  the  heart  of  the  paragraph  we  find  the  quotation  from  the  Bull  of  Honorius  III  which 
expressed  in  1221  the  end  of  the  Order  as  St.  Dominic  conceived  it  before  his  death:  "to  preach 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  throughout  the  worid."  A  longer  citation  from  this  text  takes 
up  the  whole  of  Paragraph  1  of  the  Fundamental  Constitution  of  LCO;  this  shows  its  importance. 
We  reproduce  here  the  text  of  LCO  and  Father  Vicaire's  commentary  on  it. 


53 


"LCO  1, 1.  The  purpose  of  the  Order  was  described  by  Pope  Honorius  III  in  writing  to  Saint 
Dominic  and  his  Brethren  in  these  words:  'God,  who  continually  makes  his  Church  fruitful 
in  new  children  (1),  wishing  to  bring  our  times  into  conformity  with  earlier  (apostolic)  days 
and  to  spread  the  Catholic  faith,  has  inspired  you  to  embrace  a  life  of  poverty  and  regular 
observance  and  to  devote  yourselves  to  preaching  the  Word  of  God  and  proclaiming  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Chnst  throughout  the  world. '" 

Father  Vicaire's  Commentary 

"The  numerous  bulls  which  Dominic  obtained  from  the  pope  between  1216  and  1221  (we 
have  some  fifty  different  ones),  in  particular  the  bulls  of  recommendation  (1218-1221),  contain 
the  most  fmitful  and  authentic  definitions  of  the  Order  at  the  time  of  its  foundation.  The  bulls  of 
recommendation  could  not  actually  attain  their  object,  i.e.,  to  convince  the  bishops  of  the  catholic 
and  salutary  character  of  the  Order  and  persuade  them  to  assign  it  to  its  own  proper  mission, 
unless  they  defined,  in  a  concise  way  but  also  as  completely  as  possible,  the  end,  proper  office, 
manner  of  life  and  competencies  of  the  brethren.  According  to  custom,  it  was  Dominic  himself 
\Nho,  in  his  petition  to  the  Holy  See,  drew  up  these  definitions,  which  the  pope,  by  including  them 
in  his  bulls,  supported  with  the  supreme  approval  of  the  Church.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
continuity  and  progress  of  the  formulas,  even  in  more  secondary  bulls,  emphasized  the  value  of 
these  brief  definitions,  which  reached  a  kind  of  peak  in  1221.  They  then,  simultaneously,  signified 
Dominic's  full  awareness  of  the  idea  of  the  Order  and  the  Church's  full  confidence  in  Dominic's 
Order. 

"This  is  the  substance  of  the  aim  of  the  Order,  found  in  LCO  1,1,  and  taken  from  the 
formula  of  the  bull  of  January  18,  1221 .  This  last  document  was  in  itself  secondary.  It  was  a  'brief 
bull',  which  granted  to  Dominic  the  power  to  hold  back  his  brethren  when  the  difficulty  of  their 
vocation  as  Preachers  tempted  them  to  seek  refuge,  by  actual  flight  and  before  being  authorized 
by  the  Law,  in  the  "more  austere"  religious  groups  of  the  Cistercians  or  Carthusians.  In  1216 
Dominic  had  not  received  this  power  (compare  K  nos.  77  and  81  with  K  no.  141).  The  bull 
signifies  therefore  that  in  1221  there  was  not,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  any 
religious  Order  superior  to  that  of  the  Preachers.  He  gives  his  reason  for  this  in  the  body  of  the 
bull,  in  the  sentence  reproduced  in  our  1,1.  It  is  an  absolutely  original  text,  which  defines  the 
Order  as  an  Order  of  evangelization. 

"At  this  time  there  was  no  other  specifically  missionary  Order  in  the  Church  in  the  strict 
sense  of  the  word.  Honorius,  a  missionary  pope,  continued  to  ask  help  from  the  Cistercians  and 
Premonstratensians  for  the  pagan  missions,  as  Innocent  III  had  done.  But  now  he  was  aware 
that  the  missionary  character  was  fundamental  in  the  new  Order  of  Preachers.  Dominic,  through 
his  Brethren,  was  to  carry  out  his  personal  plans  for  the  evangelization  of  the  pagans  at  the  next 
Chapter  at  Pentecost,  opening  up  to  the  ministry  of  the  Preachers  the  missionary  sector  of 
Hungary  which  was  directed  to  the  Cumans,  that  of  Dacia,  directed  to  the  Baltic  regions,  and 
possibly  that  of  Poland;  and  finally,  possibly  also,  that  of  Greece,  directed  to  Asia. 

"However  it  is  not  a  matter  in  our  text  of  the  evangelization  of  pagans  only.  It  is  a  matter 
of  the  universal  proclamation  of  the  Gospel,  to  Christians  as  well  as  to  non-Christians.  The  final 
phrase:  'devote  yourselves  to  preaching  the  word  of  God  and  proclaiming  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  throughout  the  worid'  signifies  both  types  of  evangelization,  which  can  be  expressly 
verified  in  the  parallel  sentences  of  the  contemporaneous  bulls  addressed  to  the  Preachers. 
'Work  without  ceasing  ...  at  the  evangelization  of  the  word  of  God,  through  which  the  Christian 
faithful  will  grow  in  number  and  merit'  (K  no.  145).  '(The  Preachers)  will  go  to  (the  Scandinavian) 
regions  ...  in  order  to  evangelize  the  pagans,  preaching  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
nourishing  the  faithful  of  Christ  with  the  word  of  God'  (K  no.  164).  The  Order  of  St.  Dominic  is 
therefore  missionary  in  the  broadest  sense  of  the  word. "(7)  (End  of  Father  Vicaire's 
Commentary) 


54 


The  Brethren  have  as  their  mission  the  proclamation  of  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Chnst 
to  all  without  exception:  Jesus  saves.  They  proclaim  the  Word  of  salvation,  that  Word  which 
Dominic  read  and  reread,  and  in  which  he  discovered  the  mystery  of  the  Father's  love  in  the 
cross  of  Chnst.  This  is  what  he  proclaimed.  He  drew  from  communion  with  Christ  crucified  a 
profound  understanding  of  salvation. 

The  Nuns  too  ponder  the  mystery  of  God  which  reveals  His  plan  of  salvation  in  Jesus  Christ 
to  us:  they  seek  Him,  think  of  Him,  invoke  Him.  They  share  that  love  for  sinners  which  dwells  in 
the  heart  of  Christ  and  the  heart  of  the  Father;  they  desire  that  the  Word  of  salvation  proclaimed 
by  the  brethren  shall  bear  fruit,  that  is,  shall  lead  souls  to  be  converted  to  the  love  of  God.  It  is 
a  matter  of  causing  the  Word  of  God  to  be  spread  among  men,  in  our  own  way.  It  is  a  vital 
undertaking:  the  Word  must  bear  fruit,  not  merely  be  heard. 

The  purpose  is  the  goal  we  strive  to  reach,  but  it  also  includes  the  concrete  determinations 
which  will  enable  us  to  attain  this  end:  for  the  Nuns,  it  is  primarily  prayer.  It  is  through  prayer  that 
we  achieve,  in  our  own  way,  the  end  of  the  Order. (8) 

In  the  OnJer,  therefore,  a  single  end  is  sought  by  all,  but  in  different  ways  by  the  Brethren, 
Sisters,  Laity  and  Nuns.  Yet  it  is  "the  same  Spirit"  -  the  Spirit  of  love  -  "who  has  poured  forth 
charity  in  our  hearts,"  and  therefore  the  same  charity  and  the  same  mercy:  dominant  feature  of 
Dominican  spirituality. 


2.  To  spend  oneself  totally  for  the  salvation  of  souls 

Our  paragraph  II  has  a  more  markedly  contemplative  dimension  than  the  parallel  paragraph 
in  the  fundamental  constitution  of  LCO.  We  are  told  to  retum  to  the  fountainhead  of  zeal  to 
proclaim  the  Word  of  God  who  dwelt  in  the  heart  of  Dominic. 

After  having  determined  the  general  end  of  every  Christian  life,  recalled  in  the  preface  of 
the  Rule  of  St.  Augustine  —  to  love  God  and  then  our  neighbor  —  the  Dominican  way  of  living  this 
charity  is  presented  to  us:  to  spend  oneself  entirely  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

This  fomn  of  charity  is  first  God's  love  for  all  men  (1  Tim.  2:4).  And  like  Dominic,  we  need 
to  enter  into  this  movement  of  love  (communion  with  God  who  is  love)  and  consequently  share 
his  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  This  is  the  deepest  desire  of  Dominic's  heart,  expressed 
already  in  his  prayer  when  he  was  a  canon  at  Osma.  At  that  time  he  was  leading  what  was 
considered  the  contemplative  life  par  excellence:  canons  represented  the  prayer  of  the  Church 
in  the  heart  of  the  cathedral,  while  monks  lived  a  life  of  penance  to  sanctify  themselves  and  give 
glory  to  God. (9)  Therefore,  before  he  had  begun  to  preach,  Dominic's  prayer  contained  the 
desire  for  total  identification  with  Christ:  to  offer  himself  entirely  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  The 
love  which  gives  meaning  to  the  sufferings  of  Christ  is  the  love  He  showed  us  when  "He  offered 
Himself  completely  for  our  salvation. "(10) 

Jordan  of  Saxony,  himself  formed  by  St.  Dominic,  gives  a  like  instruction  to  Diana  d'Andalo: 
"Read  this  book  which  is  always  before  your  eyes,  this  book  of  life  ...  which  converts  souls  ... 
[Contemplate]  Jesus  your  Savior  stretched  upon  the  cross  like  a  parchment ....  Where  better 
[can  you  learn]  the  lesson  of  charity?"(11)  This  charity,  he  says,  is  "zeal  for  souls." 

It  is  not  only  a  question  of  the  charity  which  formed  monastic  communion  in  the  twelfth 
century,  but  that  "true  and  efficacious  charity  which  procures  the  salvation  of  souls,"  which  St. 
Dominic  implored  of  God. (12)  Dominic's  heart  was  so  filled  with  love  for  the  Lord  that  he 
participated  in  the  deepest  plans  of  His  heart.  To  him  it  meant  offering  himself  as  Christ  did, 
giving  himself  with  such  intensity  that  the  gift  won  souls. 

This  bond  between  the  cross  and  charity  is  very  strongly  marked  in  the  Order.  The  cross 
is  the  book  which  teaches  love's  art,  the  book  of  charity  in  which  Dominic  learned  to  preach.  The 
indispensable  book  was  the  book  of  charity,  the  book  of  the  cross. (13) 


55 


This  attitude,  typical  of  Dominican  spirituality,  had  already  taken  hold  of  Donninic  dunng  the 
first  half  of  his  life,  when  he  had  not  yet  begun  to  preach.  It  is  here  that  we  find  the  source  of  the 
vocation  of  the  Nuns  (cf.  the  end  of  II). 


III.  THE  EVANGELICAL  SPIRIT  OF  OUR  GOAL  (§111) 

The  call  to  follow  Christ,  conversion,  hearing  the  Word,  the  evangelical  counsels,  purity  and 
humility  of  heart,  love  of  Christ:  this  is  indeed  the  evangelical  dimension  of  our  life,  recalled  in 
this  paragraph. 

§111.  Called  by  God,  like  Mary,  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and  listen  to  tiis  words  (cf. 
Lk.  10:39),  they  are  converted  to  the  Lord,  withdrawing  from  the  empty 
preoccupations  and  illusions  of  the  world.  Forgetting  what  lies  behind  and  reaching 
out  for  what  lies  ahead  (cf.  Phil.  3:13),  they  are  consecrated  to  God  by  public  vows 
through  profession  of  the  evangelical  counsels  of  chastity,  poverty  and  obedience. 
In  purity  and  humility  of  heart,  in  living  and  assiduous  contemplation,  they  love 
Chnst  who  is  close  to  the  Father's  heart. 

1.  The  call 

The  monastic  life,  our  seeking  God,  is  a  response  to  the  Lord's  call  to  us;  "Come,  follow 
Me."  It  is  not  we  who  have  first  sought  the  Lord,  it  is  he  who  has  come  to  seek  us.  He  has  called 
us.  It  is  the  call  to  follow  the  Lord  which  was  heard  by  Abraham,  by  the  Apostles,  by  the  rich 
young  man,  by  St.  Anthony,  St.  Augustine,  and  the  rest.  For  us,  it  is  the  call  to  listen  to  the  Word 
like  Mary.  God  calls  us  to  join  him  so  as  to  lead  us  to  the  end  which  is  sought:  the  contemplative 
life,  union  with  him  in  love. 

Our  response  to  this  call  is  a  way  of  living  the  Gospel,  of  following  Christ.  It  is  first  of  all 
a  conversion. (14) 

2.  Mary,  symbol  of  the  contemplative  life 

Traditionally,  Mary  is  a  symbol  of  the  contemplative  life  because  she  listened  to  the  Word 
(Lk.  10:39). (15)  Of  course  we  recall  in  particular  St.  Augustine's  homilies  on  Mary.(16)  For  him, 
Mary,  in  contrast  with  Martha,  represents  our  activity  in  eternity:  contemplation  of  the  Truth. 
Enjoyment  of  the  wordless  Word  is  reserved  for  etemal  life  in  the  homeland.  But  Mary,  if  she  is 
the  symbol  of  our  future  condition,  had  herself  a  foretaste  of  this  contemplation.  In  this  sense 
she  is  the  type  of  the  Church  tending  toward  her  Lord,  feeding  on  the  word  in  Scripture.  This 
attraction  to  God  causes  us  to  stretch  forward  (Phil  3: 13). (17)  This  is  our  vocation:  to  taste  the 
Word,  to  tend  wholly  toward  the  Lord,  toward  the  Word  of  the  Father.  We  find  this  priority  given 
to  prayer  and  to  the  Scriptures,  in  St.  Dominic. 

Note  that  Mary  was  seated.  Sitting  is  traditionally  associated  with  the  contemplative  life. 
Mary's  seated  position  has  become  the  image  of  the  one  who  seeks  to  live  by  God  alone  in 
renunciation  of  the  worid.(18)  It  is  interesting  that  Cassian  quoted  Lk.  10:39  and  Phil  3:13,  in 
his  first  conference  on  purity  of  heart.  (19) 

3.  Conversion 

This  element,  essential  to  all  monastic  life,  is  especially  so  for  us:  our  first  Sisters  were 
converts. 

To  be  converted  indicates  a  tum  about  (in  Greek  the  word  is  used  for  a  military  half-tum): 
it  is  to  answer  a  call. 

The  call  of  God  who  invites  us  to  follow  him  necessitates  a  conversion.  Conversio  ad 
Deum  is  an  expression  dear  to  St.  Augustine.  By  it  he  means  the  passage  of  the  sinner  —  far 


56 


from  God  in  the  land  of  unlikeness,  like  the  prodigal  son  -  to  the  man  who  has  been  converted 
intenorly.(20)  Therefore  dissimilltudinis  is  translated  as  "withdrawing  from  the  empty 
preoccupations  and  illusions  of  the  world"  in  LCM  1:111.  Augustine  often  emphasizes,  too,  that 
conversion  was  the  state  of  the  first  Christian  community,  where  all  "were  converted  to  the 
perfect  way. "(21) 

Again,  we  find  in  LCM  1:111,  that  the  Nuns  avoid  "the  empty  preoccupations  of  the  world  " 
This  is  an  expression  dear  to  Cassian  (22)  who  connects  it  with  Lk.  21 :34.  He  understands  by 
this  "all  that  exceeds  the  necessities  of  daily  life."(23)  We  must  guard  against  them,  he  says, 
for  "they  weigh  down  the  soul  who  is  subject  to  them,  separating  her  from  God  and  lowering  her 
to  the  level  of  the  earth. "(24)  The  "illusions  of  the  worid"  or  the  "disease  of  woridly  fortune"  are 
major  obstacles  to  continual  prayer.  They  impede  the  monk  from"tending  toward  God  with  his 
whole  being. "(25) 

We  will  encounter  solicitude  for  the  things  of  the  worid  again  in  LCM  28,11;  and  99  (cf.  Mt. 
13:22). 

This  conversion  is  a  deepening  of  our  baptismal  grace.  The  first  monastic  communities 
were  composed  of  men  in  the  process  of  conversion,  and  the  community  encouraged  this 
conversion  by  appropriate  means.  The  monks  consecrated  their  entire  lives  to  this  experience 
of  conversion  which  is  the  call  of  every  Christian.  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved?  This  was  the 
question  put  by  candidates  to  the  monastic  life. (26) 

This  is  why  monasteries  were  called  houses  of  conversion;  and  there  should  still  be  today 
houses  where  those  who  have  been  converted  to  God  our  Savior,  and  Jesus  Christ,  live.  Our 
whole  life  is  a  life  of  conversion,  an  appeal  to  the  mercy  of  God,  for  we  are  disfigured  by  sin. 

4.  Phil.  3:13 

This  verse  is  one  of  those  most  frequently  used  in  monastic  tradition;  it  shows  the 
dynamism  of  conversion. 

For  Anthony,  it  expresses  the  desire  to  serve  Christ  more  and  more  (and  it  is  good  to 
emphasize  that  this  desire  was  bom  in  him  when  he  heard  the  Word  of  God  which  sparked  his 
conversion).  Cassian  sees  in  it  the  rejection  of  vices  and  the  search  for  purity  of  heart;  Augustine 
reads  in  it  the  tension  of  our  present  life  —  where  contemplation  has  just  begun  —  drawing  us  to 
the  fullness  of  contemplative  prayer  when  we  shall  have  the  Word  for  our  nourishment.  (27) 

Periiaps  there  is  also  in  this  quotation  a  reminder  of  what  a  monk  is:  a  pilgrim  advancing  in  the 
search  for  Christ. 

5.  Evangelical  counsels  and  public  vows 

"They  are  consecrated  to  God  by  public  vows  through  profession  of  the  evangelical 
counsels  of  chastity,  poverty,  and  obedience." 

We  are  moving  from  the  patristic  tradition  to  canon  law!  We  have  here  the  teaching  of 
Vatican  II  on  religious  life,  taken  up  in  the  [subsequent]  official  texts  of  the  Church.  Let  me  point 
out  that  it  is  a  matter  of  a  modification  in  relation  to  the  1971  Constitutions,  introduced  by  the 
Congregation  for  Institutes  of  Consecrated  Life  and  Societies  of  Apostolic  Life  (CIVCSVA)  in 
conformity  with  the  Code  of  Canon  Law. (28) 

This  sentence  is  not  in  harmony  with  our  tradition  and  reflects  a  concept  of  the  following 
of  Christ  which  is  narrower  than  the  Dominican  sequela  Christl.  It  was  against  this  view  that 
Father  Vicaire  rightly  fought  at  the  time  of  the  preparation  of  LCD. 

According  to  this  concept,  he  said  in  effect,  "to  follow  Christ  means  to  imitate  him  by 
practicing  the  three  counsels  which  he  gave  us:  chastity,  poverty,  and  obedience.  We  do  this  in 
committing  ourselves  to  the  three  vows.  This  imitation,  considered  as  the  common  foundation 
of  religious  life,  will  be  identical  for  all  religious.  The  religious,  then,  will  be  the  man  who, 
pronouncing  the  three  vows,  commits  himself  to  the  three  counsels,  thereby  imitating  Christ. 


57 


"However,  there  is  much  more  in  our  Dominican  manner  of  following  Christ  than  the  three 
counsels.  There  is  above  all  the  essence  of  the  vita  apostolica:  the  common  life  (imitation  of  the 
common  life  of  the  Apostles  gathered  around  Christ)  which  is  an  evangelical  counsel. "(29) 

Let  us  recall  that  Humbert  of  Romans,  in  his  Letter  on  the  Observance  of  the  Regular  Life, 
places  humility  and  patience  on  the  same  level  with  obedience,  chastity,  and  poverty:  to  imitate 
Christ  includes  far  more  than  the  three  counsels. 

Under  the  title  "The  Following  of  Christ",  Section  I  of  LCM  includes  the  common  life; 
obedience,  chastity,  poverty;  regular  observance;  prayer;  hearing,  studying  and  keeping  the 
Word  of  God;  and  work. 

The  unifonnity  imposed  by  the  Code  of  Canon  Law  is  therefore  regrettable  and  breaks  the 
unity  of  theme  in  paragraph  III.  But  since  the  formula  of  profession  has  not  been  changed  to 
introduce  the  three  vows,  the  Dominican  goal  has  not  been  fundamentally  affected. 

We  can  now  analyze  in  more  detail  the  sentence  we  are  studying. 


a.  Through  the  profession  of  the  evangelical  counsels  of  chastity,  poverty,  and 
obedience... 

It  is  by  the  profession  of  the  three  evangelical  counsels  that  the  Code  of  Canon  Law, 
following  Lumen  Gentium  43,  defines  membership  in  an  Institute  of  Consecrated  Life. (30)  The 
expression  "profession  of  the  evangelical  counsels"  is  surprising  because  the  term  profession 
is  not  used  here  in  its  classical  sense.  To  make  profession  means:  to  publicly  assume  a  solemn 
engagement  to  strive  for  the  perfection  of  charity,  and  this  by  the  practice  of  the  evangelical 
counsels;  a  practice  to  which  the  religious  commits  himself  by  vows  (definition  given  by  M.-J. 
Nicolas). 

But  the  practice  of  the  evangelical  counsels  is  not  exclusive  to  religious;  it  also 
characterizes  the  other  Institutes  of  Consecrated  Life.  In  the  first  case  it  is  a  question  of  a 
commitment  by  vows,  in  the  second  an  engagement  which  takes  other  forms.  But  since  there 
is  no  one  term  to  include  the  two  ways  of  living  the  evangelical  counsels,  the  Council  Fathers 
retained  the  term  profession,  which  thus  has  two  meanings. (31) 

The  order  of  the  counsels  should  also  be  noted:  it  follows  the  conciliar  texts  and  not  that 
of  our  Distinction  I. 

b.  They  are  consecrated  to  God 

"Deo  consecrantur":  they  are  consecrated  to  God  (cf.  LCM  24:1).  This  expression  comes 
from  Lumen  Gentium  No.  44,  and  almost  all  translations  give  it  the  opposite  meaning.  The 
expression  is  often  translated,  "they  consecrate  themselves  to  God."  But  it  is  God  who 
consecrates;  religious  do  not  consecrate  themselves.  God  is  the  principal  author  of  consecration 
(32)  which  is  effected  through  the  ministry  of  the  Church  (33)  in  response  to  the  call  heard.  But 
the  gift  of  self  to  God  is  indeed  necessary  in  order  that  there  may  be  a  consecration. 

This  consecration  is  a  particular  consecration  (LG  44)  which  deepens  baptismal 
consecration.  It  establishes  a  true  covenant  relationship:  a  spousal  covenant,  a  covenant  in 
communion,  a  covenant  in  mission  (33^).  (The  meaning  of  the  word  consecration  is  very 
different  here  from  that  used  in  the  title  of  the  first  Chapter  of  the  first  Distinction). 

c.  A  vow  or  vows? 

We  do  not  pronounce  vows,  but  a  single  vow  which  is  our  profession:  "I  make  profession". 
(Cf.  Constitutions  of  St.  Sixtus:  "Since  you  live  under  the  same  rules  and  the  same  vow  of 
profession";  see  also  the  Primitive  Constitutions  of  the  Brethren). 

Until  the  thirteenth  century  profession  was  a  commitment  to  religious  life:  one  offered 
oneself  to  God.  We  live  therefore  under  the  vow  of  a  unique  profession  which  includes 


58 


everything. (34)  By  profession,  we  take  on  new  ways  of  realizing  our  baptismal  consecration,  we 
take  more  radical  means  of  living  out  our  conversion  to  God.  By  the  vow  of  our  profession,  we 
accept  the  way  of  life  of  the  Order.(35)  The  one  vow  of  our  profession  contains  within  it  the  gift 
of  love  for  God  and  our  commitment  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  for  the  salvation  of  all,  along  with, 
of  course,  humility,  the  common  life,  poverty,  prayer,  and  obedience. (36) 

The  introduction  of  the  three  public  vows  (37)  in  our  Fundamental  Constitution  dims  the 
content  of  our  Dominican  profession. 

The  reason  for  this  was  certainly  to  indicate  fully  what  the  Church  considers  as  specific  to 
religious  consecration:  public  vows  {LG  44).  See  the  Code  of  Canon  Law:  "A  religious  institute 
is  a  society  in  which,  in  accordance  with  their  own  law,  the  members  pronounce  public  vows..." 
(38) 

It  is  the  public  vows,  in  effect,  which  differentiate  religious  from  other  Institutes  of 
consecrated  life:  "The  very  nature  of  the  religious  vocation  implies  a  public  testimony  rendered 
to  Christ  and  to  the  Church.  Religious  profession  is  made  through  vows  which  the  Church 
receives  publicly."(39) 


6.  They  love  Christ 

Our  following  of  Christ  tends  to  one  sole  end:  to  love  Christ.  In  order  to  bring  out  this 
following  of  Christ  cleariy.  Father  Vicaire  proposes  that  we  understand  the  close  of  Paragraph 
III  in  this  way:  'They  follow  the  One  whom  they  love,  Christ,  who  is  wholly  turned  to  the  Father." 
The  emphasis  is  placed  on  love;  contemplation,  our  gaze  fixed  on  the  Lord.  It  is  impregnated  with 
love. 


7.  Purity  and  humility  of  heart. 

This  love  is  possible  only  in  a  certain  climate:  that  of  purity  and  humility  of  heart.  Here  we 
have  two  biblical  (Ps.  50;  Beatitudes)  and  monastic  (40)  values.  They  have  a  central  place  for 
the  desert  Fathers,  as  central  as  in  Augustine  monastic  tradition  and  Dominican  tradition. 

a.  Purity  of  heart 

All  that  is  said  of  purity  of  heart  should  be  read  in  the  light  of  Matthew  5:8.  It  is  the  attitude 
of  an  unencumbered  heart  where  only  charity  dwells.  For  Cassian  purity  of  heart  is  the  charity 
v\^ich  leads  to  contemplation. (41)  In  the  Libellus,  Jordan  of  Saxony  tells  us,  moreover,  that  St. 
Dominic  made  progress  in  purity  of  heart  thanks  to  reading  Cassian. 

b.  Humility 

This  is  the  first  virtue  which  one  who  wishes  to  be  a  monk  should  strive  for.  It  hollows  out 
the  soul  and  makes  it  capable  of  receiving  grace,  charity. 

Humility  is  a  virtue  very  present  at  the  beginnings  of  the  Order.(42)  St.  Dominic  himself 
began  with  his  first  Brethren  to  descend  the  degrees  of  humility  (reference  to  the  Rule  of  St. 
Benedict). {A3)  The  witnesses  at  the  Process  of  Canonization  reported  that  he  despised 
himself.  (44)  Humbert  of  Romans'  Letter  on  the  Observance  of  Regular  Life  also  gives  a  large 
place  to  humility,  and  the  references  to  the  Desert  Fathers  are  numerous. (45) 

Father  Vicaire  also  insists  on  the  communal  dimension  of  humility  —  it  is  the  humility  of  the 
"school  of  the  poor  ones  of  Christ"(46)  -  and  on  the  fact  that  it  is  the  principal  reason  behind 
mendicant  poverty.  Furthemiore,  if  St.  Dominic  placed  it  at  the  head  of  the  instructions  which  he 
gave  to  the  novice  masters,  it  was  because  he  considered  it  as  the  first  of  the  counsels  to  be 
committed  to  in  the  following  of  Christ.  (47) 


59 


IV.  OUR  DOMINICAN  FOLLOWING  OF  CHRIST  (§4,  §5) 

The  fundamental  point  of  our  followino  of  Christ  is  a  way  of  life  in  common  in  imitation  of 
the  first  community  in  Jerusalem.  Our  following  of  Christ  is  not  primarily  an  individual  imitation 
of  Christ,  but  a  common  life  of  unanimity.  One  does  not  enter  the  monastery  primarily  for  prayer, 
but  to  form  a  community  whose  principle  function  will  be  prayer  (§4);  our  way  of  life  in  which 
prayer  holds  a  predominant  place  draws  us  to  what  the  Church  calls  "the  state  of  contemplative 
life."  Whence  we  have  paragraph  5  on  the  purely  contemplative  life. 

1.  A  praying  community  (§4)  (48) 

This  paragraph  centers  around  three  quotations  from  Scripture:  Acts  2:42;  1:14;  2  Cor. 
3:18. 

IV.  The  nuns  offer  a  sacrifice  of  praise  to  God  especially  througti  the  celebration  of  the 
liturgy  in  imitation  of  the  Church  in  Jerusalem  which  was  drawn  together  by  the  teaching 
of  the  Apostles  and  united  in  daily  prayer  (cf.  Acts  2:42).  Persevering  in  prayer  with  Mary 
the  Mother  of  Jesus,  they  ardently  long  for  the  fullness  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  so  that  with 
unveiled  face  they  may  reflect  the  glory  of  the  Lord  and  be  transformed  into  his  image  from 
splendor  to  splendor  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  (cf  2  Cor  3: 18). 

a.  Acts  2,  42 

The  emphasis  is  placed  on  two  aspects  of  the  first  community  in  Jerusalem:  hearing  the 
Word  of  the  apostles  which  gathers  the  community  together,  and  unanimity  in  prayer.  It  is  the 
same  for  our  community.  It  is  a  search  for  truth,  fed  by  listening  to  the  Word  which  will  seal  our 
unanimity  and  give  it  its  Dominican  tonality.  And  prayer  will  flow  from  the  unanimity  of  the 
community. 

Through  the  liturgy,  which  is  the  communal  and  ecdesial  form  of  our  prayer,  our  community  is 
truly  the  Church  at  prayer.  Our  heart  is  then  tumed  to  the  praise  of  God,  to  the  Church's 
thanksgiving  for  the  marvels  of  salvation. 

b.  Acts,  1 :4 

Another  note  of  our  community  at  prayer:  it  images  the  apostolic  community  gathered 
around  Mary  and  persevering  in  the  prayer  which  draws  down  the  promised  Spirit. 

To  await  the  fullness  of  the  Spirit  is  to  aspire  to  the  charity  of  God  which  the  Spirit  pours  forth 
in  our  heart  and  which  gives  us  our  true  face,  the  face  of  a  child  of  God. 

0.  2  Cor.  3:18 

The  Latin  text  uses  speculentur  which  evokes  the  image  of  a  mirror.  Augustine  explains 
this  word  as  follows:  "'contemplating'  (speculantes),  that  is,  'seeing  as  in  a  mirror*  (per 
speculum).  "(49) 

This  verse  is  a  key  verse  for  the  patristic  theology  of  the  image,  of  our  divinization  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  through  whom  we  can  arrive  at  likeness  to  God,  at  a  perfect  resemblance  of  the 
glorified  Son,  the  Image  of  God. (50) 

We  contemplate  the  glory  of  God  in  the  glory  of  Christ  glorified,  as  in  a  mirror,  and  this 
contemplated  glory  is  reflected  on  our  unveiled  (purified)  countenance,  which  may  in  its  tum  be 
compared  to  a  mirror.  But  only  after  death  will  this  transformation  be  total:  the  Spirit  will  then 
totally  transform  us,  body  and  soul,  into  the  image  of  Christ  in  glory. 


60 


2.  A  Dominican  contemplative  life  (§5) 

This  paragraph  mentions  all  the  elements  which  Perfectae  caritatis  has  retained  to 
characterize  the  contemplative  life,  which  gives  us  the  label  "the  state  of  contemplative  life"  in 
the  Church!  But  it  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  two  characteristic  elements  of  our  Dominican 
vocation  have  been  added:  unanimity  and  study. 

V.  The  nuns  seek  God  by  observing  the  norms  of  the  purely  contemplative  life,  by 
maintaining  their  withdrawal  from  the  world  by  enclosure  and  silence,  by  working  diligently, 
studying  the  truth  eagerly,  searching  the  Scriptures  with  ardent  heart,  praying  intently, 
willingly  practicing  penance,  pursuing  communion  through  their  manner  of  government,  in 
purity  of  conscience  and  the  joy  of  sisterly  concord,  "in  freedom  of  spirit".  (4)  It  is  God  who 
now  makes  them  dwell  together  in  unity  (5)  and  on  the  last  day  will  gather  into  the  Holy 
City  a  people  acquired  as  his  own.  In  the  midst  of  the  Church  (6)  their  growth  in  chanty  is 
mysteriously  fruitful  for  the  growth  of  the  people  of  God.  By  their  hidden  life  they  proclaim 
prophetically  that  in  Christ  alone  is  true  happiness  to  be  found,  here  by  grace  and 
afterwards  in  glory. 

a.  A  purely  contemplative  life 

First  comes  the  affirmation  of  what  characterizes  the  way  in  which  the  Church  situates  us: 
a  form  of  purely  contemplative  life  (cf.  PC  7), (51)  that  is,  a  fomn  of  life  in  which  everything  is 
ordered  to  union  with  God,  to  the  discovery  of  his  love,  to  the  search  for  God,  to  prayer,  to 
intercession  (cf.  LCM  1,  §§  1,2).  It  is  this  form  of  life  which  will  be  the  proper  mode  by  which  we 
shall  live  out  the  vocation  of  the  Order. 

The  monastery  is  in  fact  the  place  where  we  are  gathered  together  in  concord  to  seek  God; 
and  the  end  of  all  observance  is  to  allow  us  to  be  mindful  of  God  without  ceasing  and  to  welcome 
the  Word  as  Mary  did  {Ibid.,  §3).  To  seek  God,  to  be  mindful  of  God,  to  guard  one's  heart,  to  pray 
without  ceasing:  so  many  expressions  of  the  contemplative  life  which  we  seek  to  live. 

There  follows  an  enumeration  of  the  ways  which  will  help  us  to  attain  this  end. 

b.  Withdrawal  from  the  world 

Withdrawal  from  the  world  —  a  mundi  secessu  {PC  7)  —  is  the  equivalent  of  the  Greek  term 
from  v^ich  we  get  the  word  "anchorite. "(52)  It  is  characterized  by  enclosure  and  silence.  To  be 
withdrawn  from  the  worid  is  to  be  occupied  only  with  the  Kingdom  of  God.  This  evokes  the 
monastic  theme  of  the  desert  (53),  but  we  have  to  give  it  the  specific  form  which  is  ours. (54) 
Rather  than  a  withdrawal  far  from  people,  it  is  a  matter  of  fleeing  from  what  would  tum  us  away 
from  sole  occupation  with  the  Kingdom. 

c.  Work 

A  change  has  been  made  regarding  the  1971  text:  now  work  is  spoken  of,  and  no  longer 
manual  work.  This  correction  was  made  because  the  expression  "manibus  laborantes"  of 
Humbert  of  Romans  was  offensive  to  Anglo  Saxons!  (Pere  Duval).  But  really  the  current 
expression  corresponds  better  to  the  actual  text  of  the  Constitutions,  where  intellectual  work  is 
also  considered  a  kind  of  work  the  nuns  may  engage  in. 

d.  Study 

"Eager  in  the  study  of  Truth"  (LCO  40,  taken  up  in  LCM  35:11),  was  added  to  the  1971  text, 
which  harmonizes  the  fundamental  Constitution  with  the  new  text  of  the  Constitutions.  Father  de 
Couesnongle  had  said  that  Constitutions  lacking  a  chapter  on  study  would  not  be  recognized  as 
Dominican:  study  is  in  fact  an  essential  element  of  our  observance.  But  do  we  perhaps  need  to 
question  ourselves  on  this  subject?  How  much  study  is  there  in  our  life,  concretely? 


61 


study  allows  us  to  penetrate  the  mystery  of  God,  to  have  a  better  understanding  of  Scripture;  it 
is  the  substratum  of  lectio  divina.  It  is  through  study  that  our  search  for  the  truth  is  expedited. 
Now  it  is  the  known  truth,  as  Father  Vicaire  stresses,  that  makes  us  grow  in  love.  Study  is 
therefore  indispensable  in  making  the  unanimity  of  our  Dominican  community  grow.  Its 
usefulness  can  be  summarized  in  three  points  (56): 

-  to  purify  the  heart:  it  (study)  tums  us  away  from  what  is  evil  in  order  to  tum  us  toward  the 
Truth,  toward  God. 

-  to  know  God:  to  understand  sacred  Scripture,  we  need  to  think  correctly. 

-  to  lead  to  hesychia:  study  helps  to  put  us  in  a  state  of  tranquillity  and  calm,  an  essential 
condition  for  prayer. 

e.  Lectio  divina 

The  "heart  on  fire"  recalls  the  disciples  of  Emmaus,  instructed  in  the  Scriptures  by  the  risen 
Christ  himself  (Lk.  24:32).  Lectio  divina  is  primarily  all  this:  a  personal  encounter  with  Christ  who 
instructs  us,  with  the  "interior  Master"  (Augustine)  who  reveals  to  us  something  of  his  mystery. 
It  is  the  prayerful  reading  of  Scripture. 

Augustine  tells  us  that  without  assiduous  and  ardent  supplication,  the  Word  of  God  remains 
incomprehensible.  "He  grants  the  gift  of  understanding  in  answer  to  prayer,  he  who  has  given 
us  the  gift  of  his  Word  without  our  prayer".  (57) 

f.  Prayer 

"Constant  in  prayer"  is  taken  from  Rom.  12:12  (cf.  Augustine,  Rule,  1).  It  is  a  matter  of 
praying  without  ceasing,  with  constancy,  while  feeding  our  prayer  with  the  reading  of  the  Word 
which  is  an  encounter  with  Christ  the  Savior. (58)  Here  is  Jacques  Ledercq's  comment  on  the 
"constant  prayer"  of  PC  7:  "Christian  spirituality  of  all  times  has  made  of  the  searching  of  oratio 
continua  one  of  the  major  preoccupations  of  the  faithful  who  desire  to  live  in  union  with  the  Lord. 
The  'constant  prayer*  of  which  Clement  of  Alexandria  speaks,  the  constant  'mindfulness  of  God' 
mentioned  by  so  many  monastic  authors  of  antiquity,  the  monks  of  the  East,  and  from  Cassian 
to  Bernard... all  this  is  evoked  here  in  these  two  words,  the  first  of  which  conveys  the  idea  of  a 
continuity  resulting  from  the  succession,  altemation,  and  repetition  of  frequent  acts:  assiduus 
potius  quam  frequens  (assiduous  rather  than  frequent)  we  read  in  more  than  one  ancient  text  on 
the  subject  of  contemplative  prayer. "(59) 

g.  Penance 

Ready  penance  is  taken  from  PC  7:  "in  alacri  paenitentia".  "Alacrity  is  the  joyous  spirit,  the 
ardent  enthusiasm  which  indicates  vitality.  'Et  alacri  fide  suscipiamus  solemne  jejunium...'  ('And 
let  us  begin  the  solemn  fast  with  lively  faith'),  said  St.  Leo  in  speaking  of  Lent. (60)  This  manner 
of  speaking  was  retained  in  monasticism.  It  expressed  well  the  idea  of  a  fervent  penitence, 
preparing,  and  then  manifesting,  the  soul's  full  flowering. "(61) 

It  is  a  matter  of  penitence,  not  penances.  Penitence  refers  to  the  general,  penitential  aspect 
proper  to  every  religious  life,  being  a  conversion  of  life:  be  converted,  change  your  manner  of  life. 
Cf .  "Paenitemini  et  credite  Evangelio. "  (62) 

The  religious  should  be  in  a  state  of  continual  conversion  (cf.  the  conversio  morum  of  the 
Benedictines);  and  on  the  other  hand,  s/he  likewise  shares  in  the  penitence  of  Christ,  then  in  the 
death  of  Christ,  so  as  to  have  a  part  in  his  resurrection. 

Penance  practiced  in  common  is  the  first  means.  Father  Vicaire  stresses,  by  which  we  ask 
for  and  receive  the  conversion  which  we  beg  the  Lord  to  work  in  us  through  his  Word. (63) 

h.  Government 


62 


Government  concerns  the  entire  community.  It  is  a  place  where  unanimity  is  expressed, 
since  it  has  for  its  end  to  guide  the  community  toward  its  goal,  which  is  precisely  to  have  one 
mind  and  heart  in  God. 

i.  Purity  of  conscience 

Cf.  purity  of  heart,  LCM  1:111.  (Part  III,  #7  above) 

j.  Concord  and  unanimity 

Concordia  recalls  the  concorditer  and  the  cor  unum  of  the  Rule  of  St.  Augustine.  It  is  a 
matter  of  the  unity  of  minds  and  hearts  in  imitation  of  the  community  in  Jerusalem  (Acts  1:14, 
2:46:4:24,  32a;  5:12;  8:6). (64) 

Concord  is  a  gift  of  God;  it  is  God  who  makes  sisters  dwell  together  in  unity  in  the  house 
(Ps.  67:7). 

Concord  is  the  keystone  of  Augustinian  monasticism  and  most  particularly  of  the  Rule:  it 
is  the  end  for  which  the  members  are  gathered  together  in  community,  in  the  image  of  the  first 
community  in  Jerusalem.  For  Augustine,  it  is  a  fmit  of  charity;(65)  it  has  its  source  in  the  Holy 
Spirit;(66)  it  is  the  condition  for  authentic  prayer;(67)  it  is  an  anticipation  of  life  in  the  Kingdom, 
where  it  finds  its  complete  fulfillment. (68) 

If  concord  is  essential  in  the  ideal  of  Augustinian  monastic  life,  it  is  no  less  so  in  the 
Dominican  ideal.  Father  Vicaire  presents  the  "fascination  for  unanimity"  as  a  fundamental  trait 
of  St.  Dominic.(69)  Humbert  of  Romans  also  sees  in  unanimity  the  summit  of  charity.  It  is  unity 
of  thought  in  faith,  community  of  wills  in  charity,  whence  flows  unity  of  action  and  in  sentiments. 
He  recalls  the  role  of  unanimity  in  the  primitive  Church,  which  should  also  be  practiced  in  the 
Order: 

"Woe  to  those  who  have  not  yet  been  moved  by  the  efficacious  prayer  of  Christ  to  the 
Father  (Jn.  17),  the  example  of  such  a  blessed  multitude  (Acts),  and  the  exceeding  great  desire 
of  the  Apostle  Paul  (Phil.),  to  seek  in  every  way  possible  and  to  conserve  fraternal  unanimity... 
Happy  the  unanimity  which  gives  all  the  one  spirit,  makes  them  grow  as  one,  defend  the  faith  as 
one,  do  the  works  of  faith  as  one,  be  assiduous  in  prayer  as  one,  give  themselves  to 
contemplation  as  one,  devote  themselves  as  one  to  the  works  of  mercy,  and  work  together  as 
one  at  sacred  doctrine.  All  this  unanimity  is  oneness  of  spirit  in  God,  and  is  from  God.  One  enters 
into  such  unanimity  by  striving  to  adhere  to  God  alone...  Thus,  if  on  the  one  hand  all  should 
preserve  unity  of  spirit  in  general  with  great  care,  according  to  the  word  of  the  Apostle  (Eph.  4); 
and  if,  on  the  other  hand,  those  who  live  under  the  Rule  of  the  Blessed  Augustine  are  obliged 
to  this  in  a  special  way,  on  account  of  the  precept  of  the  Rule,  still  it  is  most  particulariy 
incumbent  upon  all  Friars  Preachers,  because  of  what  has  just  been  said,  since  they  are  bound 
to  it  by  a  general  reason,  a  special  reason,  and  a  particular  reason."  (70) 

In  the  Order  this  unanimity  has  an  apostolic  dimension  which  was  only  initiated  in  the  Rule. 
St.  Dominic  sought  to  realize  it  among  men.  He  wished  to  draw  all  men  together  in  unanimity  in 
the  Church  of  Christ,  through  preaching. 

Like  him,  the  nuns  are  "in  the  midst  of  the  Church,"  and  with  the  brethren  they  share  in 
gathering  ail  men  together  in  unanimity  in  the  People  of  God.  But  it  is  uniquely  through  charity 
that  they  make  their  contribution,  not  by  preaching,  by  virtue  of  a  hidden  fruitfulness(PC  7).  (71) 

By  their  unanimity,  the  nuns  are  also  an  eschatalogical  sign  of  the  unity  to  which  all  are 
called,  in  the  Kingdom. (72) 

k.  A  hidden  life 

A  hidden  life  is  a  life  which  allows  of  leisure  {otium,  LCM  36),  and  repose  {quies,  LCM 
74:IV),  and  which  allows  one  to  sit  down  {sedere,  LCM  1:111).  It  is  a  matter  of  associating  oneself, 
through  faith,  with  the  mystery  of  the  risen  Christ.  It  implies  a  complete  program  of  renunciation 


63 


of  the  world  and  the  search  for  God.  The  nuns  lead  a  hidden  life,  far  from  the  public  eye,  in  order 
to  find  their  true  country,  heaven  -  anticipated  by  uniting  themselves  to  Christ. (73) 

If  unanimity  has  an  eschatalogical  dimension,  the  hidden  life  does  also.  The  one  proclaims 
the  communion  of  all  men  W\\h  each  other  and  with  God,  and  the  other,  the  happiness  which  is 
promised  to  all  men:  to  live  by  Christ,  to  feed  on  the  Word.  This  blessedness  which  is  Christ  (74) 
is  moreover  the  source  of  communion. 

We  find  here  a  teaching  very  close  to  that  which  St.  Augustine  gives  in  his  Sermons  on 
Mary.  Like  her,  the  nuns  leave  all  things  behind  and  live  a  hidden  life,  busy  seeking  the  one  thing 
necessary,  which  does  not  pass  away;  Christ  is  their  sole  happiness  in  the  present  time;  one  day 
this  will  be  the  condition  of  all  those  who  are  busied  now  with  giving  their  attention,  like  Martha, 
to  the  multiple  needs  of  charity  toward  the  neighbor. 

"Whence  came  the  joy,  the  happiness  of  Mary,  when  she  listened  at  the  feet  of  Jesus?... 
What  was  she  eating?  What  was  she  drinking  interioriy  with  such  great  eagemess?  Justice, 
truth.  Yes,  she  found  her  delight  in  truth,  she  listened  to  truth,  she  ardently  desired  truth,  she 
sighed  after  truth...  She  had  her  fill  of  truth,  yet  truth  was  in  no  way  diminished  or  lessened. 
Whence  came  the  joy,  the  happiness  of  Mary?  I  linger  over  this  thought,  because  I  find  in  it 
great  sweetness.  I  am  not  afraid  to  say  it:  she  fed  on  the  One  to  whom  she  listened.  If  she  fed 
on  tmth,  had  He  not  said,  'I  am  the  truth'  (Jn.  14:6)?  And  what  more  can  I  say?  She  fed  on  Him 
as  on  true  bread  ...  which  nourished  her  without  suffering  the  slightest  change...  Who  would 
dare  to  say  that  if  here  below  we  are  nourished  by  truth,  it  will  cease  to  be  our  nourishment  when 
we  shall  have  come  to  the  dwelling  place  of  immortality?"  (75) 


V.  THE  CONSTITUTIONS,  THE  CALL  TO  FREEDOM 
AND  MIRROR  OF  OUR  LIFE  (§6) 

VI.  The  nuns  profess  obedience  according  to  these  same  Constitutions,  "not  like  slaves 
under  the  law,  but  like  free  women  under  grace;  "(7)  they  will  ponder  them  wisely,  finding 
In  them  a  mirror  In  which  to  test  their  own  fidelity  to  their  call  from  God.  So  their  life  will  be 
"conducive  to  salvation  for  themselves,  an  example  to  others,  a  joy  to  the  angels,  and 
pleasing  to  God.  "(8) 

The  primitive  text  was:  "making  profession  to  the  one  Master  of  the  Order  according  to  the 
same  institutions,"  to  mari^  the  unity  of  the  Order.  But  the  CIVCSVA  (Congregation  for  Institutes 
of  Consecrated  Life  and  Societies  of  Apostolic  Life)  modified  it  (Pere  Duval).  The  reason  for  the 
change  is  probably  the  same  as  that  for  n.  17:11. 

The  approved  text  must  be  well  understood:  "making  profession  of  obedience"  does  not 
mean:  we  pronounce  a  single  vow,  the  vow  of  obedience.  It  is  a  matter  of  our  profession,  of 
which  obedience  is  only  one  element.  The  fact  that  there  is  a  promise  of  obedience  in  the 
formula  of  profession  could  lead  to  confusion.  Profession  of  obedience  is  to  be  taken  in  the 
sense  of  the  gift  of  one's  whole  life  to  God:  it  is  not  a  matter  of  the  promise  of  obedience. (76) 

Let  us  note  that  it  is  not  said  that  we  make  profession  to  observe  the  Constitutions,  but  that 
we  make  profession  according  to  the  Constitutions. (77)  (Institutions  include  the  Constitutions 
and  all  the  other  laws  of  the  Order  which  govern  the  nuns.)  What  is  essential  is  the  values  which 
they  contain.  To  live  according  to  the  Constitutions  is  to  be  faithful  to  the  call  of  God  as  the  Lord 
has  willed  it  for  us,  and  the  Constitutions  show  us  the  way  to  follow  in  order  to  respond  to  this 
call,  as  beings  free  under  grace.  This  quotation  from  the  Rule  tells  us  that  it  is  love  which  is 
engaged.  Only  the  person  who  loves  what  is  commanded  because  she  recognizes  in  it  the 
expression  of  the  will  of  God  can  be  said  to  obey  freely.  It  is  a  movement  of  delight  that  impels 
her  to  obey  what  is  enjoined,  not  a  fear  of  punishment. 

64 


The  Constitutions  are  like  a  mirror  which  shows  us  our  face  as  the  face  of  a  child  of  God, 
our  life  imitating  Christ  according  to  our  own  vocation.  Augustine  was  the  first  to  use  this  theme 
of  the  mirror  (James  1 :23). 

The  mirror  par  excellence  is  Scripture:  cf.  De  speculo,  which  gives  a  compilation  of 
Scriptural  texts  about  man's  moral  life  in  order  to  help  one  who  already  possesses  the  faith  and 
sincerely  wishes  to  obey  God. (78)  Like  the  Scriptures,  like  the  Rule,  the  Constitutions  are  given 
the  title  of  a  min'or,  which  indicates  that  they  are  a  teaching  and  not  a  law  in  the  modern  sense 
of  the  word.  They  do  not  give  obligations  to  be  fulfilled  and  then  left  behind,  but  they  place  before 
our  eyes  the  ideal  to  which  we  have  been  called,  and  indicate  the  way  we  should  follow 
in  order  to  be  faithful  to  it.  It  is  by  examining  them  and  meditating  on  them  that  we  leam  to  know 
our  ideal  better,  to  carry  out  the  plan  St.  Dominic  determined  for  us,  to  form  a  truly  Dominican 
community. 

The  paragraph  closes  with  a  quotation  from  the  Libellus  which  recalls  the  example  of 
holiness  left  by  the  first  nuns  of  Prouille:  we  are  invited  to  follow  them. 


VI.  CONCLUSION 

The  Fundamental  Constitution  of  LCM  presents  us  with  a  summary  of  our  Dominican 
monastic  life  in  an  apparently  very  simple  way:  a  few  verses  of  Scripture  and  some  quotations 
taken  from  the  sources  of  our  Order  form  its  framework.  But  through  this  there  flows  in  a  single 
movement,  in  profound  unity,  all  that  is  at  the  heart  of  monastic  tradition  and  of  St.  Dominic's 
plan.  The  question  someone  might  ask  about  the  "non-unity"  of  our  roots  (are  we  nuns?  are  we 
Dominicans?)  cancels  itself  out.  What  is  being  proposed  to  us  is  a  synthesis. 

This  text  is  also  an  invitation  to  go  beneath  the  surface  of  what  is  being  said.  The 
quotations  selected  resonate  with  riches  which  are  only  hinted  at,  and  we  are  invited  to  grasp 
all  their  inner  harmonies.  At  each  line  traces  of  Anthony,  or  Augustine,  or  Cassian,  or  Dominic, 
or  Humbert  of  Romans,  appear.  And  it  is  only  by  exploring  the  depths  of  the  Gospel  witness  of 
all  these  saints  that  we  can  truly  see  in  the  mirror  of  our  Constitutions  all  the  richness  of  the 
Lord's  call  and  the  gifts  he  is  giving  us  in  order  to  respond  to  it. 

Our  Fundamental  Constitution  also  takes  up  the  principal  elements  of  the  Conciliar  texts 
on  contemplative  religious  life.  It  contains  first  of  all  the  definition  of  religious  life  given  in  the 
Code  of  Canon  Law:  to  profess  the  three  evangelical  counsels  by  public  vows.  It  also  integrates 
the  essential  elements  of  Perfectae  Caritatis  7  on  the  contemplative  life:  withdrawal  from  the 
worid  in  solitude  and  silence  (which  have  become  enclosure  and  silence),  prayer,  joyful 
penance,  freedom  for  God  alone,  the  offering  to  God  of  a  sacrifice  of  praise,  contributing  to 
extend  the  People  of  God  by  a  hidden  fruitfulness.  x 


NOTES  TO  FUNDAMENTAL  CONSTITUTION  TEXTS 


(1)  Bl.  Cecilia,  Miracula  S.  Dominici,  n.  7. 

(2)  Cf.  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Libellus,  n.  1 3. 

(3)  Honorius  III,  18  January,  1221. 

(4)  Innocent  IV,  1 1  May,  1 252. 


65 


(5)  CI.  Rule  of  St.  Augustine,  1,2. 

(6)  In  medio  ecclesiae:  the  opening  words  in  the  Mass  of  St.  Dominic  since  his  canonization;  cf.  M.-H. 
Vicaire,  History  of  St.  Dominic,  vol.  1. 

(7)  Rule  of  St.  Augustine,  VIII,  1 ;  feminine  version. 

(8)  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Libellus,  n.  27.  Cf.  Humbert  of  Romans,  Legends  S.  Dominici,  n.  27. 


NOTES  TO  COMMENTARY 

(1)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  Les  soeurs  dominicaines  doivent-elles  faire  des  emprunts  au  LCO  des  freres?, 
Conference,  Chalais,  1969.  (Should  the  Dominican  sisters  borrow  from  the  LCO  of  the  brethren?) 

(2)  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Libellus,  27. 

(3)  PC  7  characterizes  the  contemplative  life  in  these  three  words:  soli  Deo  vacent.  J.  Leclercq  comments 
on  them  as  follows:  'The  first  two  were  often  used,  in  St.  Gregory  the  Great's  Life  of  St.  Benedict  as  well 
as  in  many  other  texts,  to  describe  the  monastic  and  contemplative  vocation.  And  very  often  they  are 
associated  with  the  word  used  here,  which  is  borrowed  from  biblical  language:  Vacate  et  videte...\t  is 
a  matter  of  refraining  from  all  occupations  not  ordered  to  continual  prayer,  of  finding  this  leisure  difficult 
to  maintain,  this  interior  repose  so  contrary  to  natural  human  agitation,  so  as  to  enjoy  a  spiritual  sabbath. 
The  state  of  the  contemplative  life  ^  composed  of  this  constant  availability,  this  openness  to  God  which 
must  ceaselessly  be  renewed  and  regained.  This  relaxed  attitude  in  the  presence  of  God  alone  cannot 
be  attained,  normally  and  in  an  institution,  under  conditions  less  than  those  just  mentioned:  solitude, 
prayer,  and  penance;"  in  J.  Leclercq,  "Vie  contemplative  et  monachisme  d'apres  Vatican  II," 
Gregorianum,  47,  1966,  p.  503.  Cf.  J.  Leclercq,  Studies  on  medieval  monastic  vocabulary  (Rome: 
[Studia  Anselmiana,  48],  1961),  pp.  29-31 ;  161 ;  165;  Monastic  leisure,  Studies  on  the  vocabulary  of 
contemplation  of  the  Middle  Ages  (Rome:  [Studia  Anselmiana,  51],  1963),  p.  183. 

(4)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  Histoire  de  Saint  Dominique,  v.  1  (Cerf,  Paris,  1982),  pp.  241-274.  It  seems  that  the 
foundation  of  Prouille  should  be  attributed  to  Diego  even  though  Dominic  was  "its  father,  nourisher  and 
legislator";  cf.  G.  Bedouelle,  Dominic  or  the  grace  of  the  Word  (Ignatius,  1987),  pp.71 -72.  The  first 
sentence  of  the  fundamental  constitution  could  therefore  perhaps  be  interpreted  differently. 

(5)  Chronicles  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Sixtus  and  St.  Dominic  and  Sixtus  at  Rome,  vol.  1 ,  Levanto,  1 91 9, 
pp.  xxviii-xxix. 

(6)  Sr.  Cecilia,  Miracles  of  St.  Dominic,  6. 

(7)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  "La  constitution  fondamentale  des  Freres  Precheurs",  La  vie  dominicaine  de  Fribourg 
(Juillet-Aout,  1973),  n.  4,  pp.  292-294. 

(8)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  Via  Dominici  -  The  fundamental  constitution.  Conference,  Chalais,  1 969. 

(9)  J.-R.  Bouchet,  Prayer  for  the  salvation  of  all  men.  Conference,  Lourdes. 

(10)  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Libellus,  13. 

(11)  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Letter  45  in  Letters  to  Diana  d'Andalo. 

(12)  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Libellus,  13. 

(13)  "The  brethren  learned  to  read  from  the  features  of  Christ  crucified,  because  this  was  the  book  which 
taught  the  art  of  loving"  {Frachet,  217).  "A  student,  captivated  by  [Dominic's]  eloquence  and  his 
knowledge  of  sacred  scripture,  asked  him  what  book  he  had  studied  from.  'My  son,'  he  replied,  'from 
the  book  of  charity;  I  have  studied  this  more  than  any  other,  because  it  teaches  everything'"  {Lives  of  the 
Brethren,  II,  XXVI). 

(14)  J.-R.  Bouchet,  "L'appel,"  disc  80001,  Naissance  de  la  vie  religieuse,  National  Vocation  Center,  106  rue 
du  Bac,  75341  Paris  Cedex  07. 

(15)  Cassian,  Collations,  I,  8;  St.  Augustine,  Sermons  103;  104;  169;  179;  255;  352. 

(16)  Cf.  Sermons  cited  in  Note  15. 


66 


(17)  Phil.  3:13,  quoted  in  Sermon  255,  6;  169,  17-18;  Confessions,  XI,  39.  On  the  use  of  Phil.  3:13  by  St. 
Augustine,  see  I.  Bochet,  Le  desirde  Dieu,  Etudes  Augustiniennes,  Paris,  1982,  pp.  131-142. 

(18)  Cf.  Jerome,  Epist,  22,  24,  6;  J.  Leclercq,  "Le  devoir  de  s'asseoir".  Chances  de  la  spiritualite 
occidentale,  Cerf,  Paris,  1966,  pp.  313-328. 

(19)  Cassian,  Co//.,  I,  8.  5. 

(20)  On  the  regio  dissimilitudinis,  see  B.A,  13,  note  26,  pp.  689-693. 

(21)  Augustine,  S.,  77,  4. 

(22)  Cassian,  Coll.,  IX,  5;  cf.  IX,  3;  X,  10. 

(23)  Ibid,  IX,  5. 

(24)  Ibid. 

(25)  Ibid.,  IX,  6. 

(26)  J.-R.  Bouchet,  "L'appel",  disk.  80001. 

(27)  Athanasius,  Life  of  St.  Antony,  7;  Cassian,  Coll.,  I,  5;  cf.  note  17. 

(28)  CIC,  can.  607,  §2;  Ibid.,  can.  598,  §1 :  "Each  institute  ...  is  to  define  in  its  constitutions  the  manner  in 
which  the  evangelical  counsels  of  chastity,  poverty,  and  obedience  are  to  be  observed  in  its  way  of  life". 

(29)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  The  Dominican  following  of  Christ,  Z"^  Conference,  Chalais,  1969. 

(30)  Cf.  CIC,  can.  573. 

(31)  J.-M.  Tillard  and  Y.  Congar,  L'adaptation  etia  renovation  de  la  vie  religieuse.  Coll.  "Unam  sanctam", 
62  (Cerf:  Paris,  1967),  pp.  98-99. 

(32)  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa  Theologiae,  lla  llae,  q.  88,  a.  7,  ad  1 . 

(33)  Cf.  CIC,  can.  654. 
(33  ^EE  5. 

(34)  J.-M.  Tillard,  Devant  Dieu  etpourle  monde,  leprojetdes  religieux  (Cerf:  Paris,  1974),  pp.  362-363. 

(35)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  op.  cit.  in  note  (29). 

(36)  Ibid 

(37)  CIC,  can.  607,  §2. 

(38)  Ibid 

(39)  EE,  10;  cf.  Ibid.,  9;  CIC,  can.  654. 

(40)  J.-R.  Bouchet,  "La  Priere",  disc  80005. 

(41)  Cassian,  Coll.,  I,  7. 

(42)  Primitive  constitutions  of  the  brethren,  XIII. 

(43)  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Libellus,  38;  cf.  M.-H.  Vicaire,  St.  Dominic  and  His  Brethren,  Gospel  or  Crusade? 
(Cerf:  Paris,  1967),  note  21 ,  p.  147. 

(44)  Process  of  Canonization,  Toulouse,  3,  13. 

(45)  Bl.  Humbert  of  Romans,  Letters,  ch.  XXX(V-XL,  in  Opera  de  vita  regulari,  v.  1  (Rome,  1888),  pp.  21-23. 

(46)  Jordan  of  Saxony,  Libellus,  72. 

(47)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  The  Dominican  Following  of  Christ,  Conference  3,  Chalais,  1969. 

(48)  A.  Duval,  L'espritdes  constitutions,  Conference,  Lourdes. 

(49)  Augustine,  De  Trin.,  XV,  8,  14;  cf.  XIV,  17,  23. 

(50)  H.  Crouzel,  Theologie  de  I'image  chez  Origene,  Coll.  Theologie,  34  (Paris,  1956)  p.  232;  Gregory  of 
Nyssa,  Hom.  on  the  Cant,  5.6;  Augustine,  De  Trin.  XIV,  17,  23;  XV,  8, 14;  Liturgy  of  the  Hours,  2"'' 
Reading,  Thursday  of  the  7^^  Week  of  Paschal  Time,  etc. 

(51)  The  formula  "contemplative  life"  is  mentioned  in  PC  7,  although  it  was  contested  in  the  course  of  the 
elaboration  of  this  decree.  Some  said  this  expression  was  "pagan  in  its  origin,  had  a  philosophical 
content,  was  incompatible  with  the  demands  of  the  Gospel.  Everything  'contemplative'  or  'monastic' 
seemed  in  the  eyes  of  some  to  be  suspect  of  Platonism,  dualism,  pessimism,  and  finally  egoism'";  in 
J.  Leclercq,  "Contemplative  life  and  monasticism  according  to  Vatican  11",  Gregorianum,  47, 1966,  p. 
498,  with  note  3. 

(52)  J.  Leclercq,  op.  cit..  Note  51 ,  p.  505. 

(53)  J.-R.  Bouchet,  "Partir  au  desert",  disk  80004. 


67 


(54)  For  a  commentary  on  PC  7  on  solitude  and  silence,  cf.  J.  Leclercq,  op.  cit.,  note  51 ,  pp.  501-502. 

(55)  A.  Duval,  conference  on  LCM  Distinction  I,  Section  I,  Chapter  4,  Lourdes. 

(56)  A.-J.  Festugiere,  Les  Moines  d'Orient.  v.  I,  Culture  ou  saintete  (Cerf:  Paris,  1961),  pp.  75-91 . 

(57)  Augustine,  Tract,  in  lo.  Ev.  21 , 1 ;  J.-R.  Bouchet,  Des  hommes  et  des  femmes  nourris  de  la  Parole,  disk 
80002. 

(58)  J.-R.  Bouchet,  "La  priere",  disk  80005. 

(59)  J.  Leclercq,  op.  cit.,  note  51,  p.  502. 

(60)  St.  Leo,  Sermons,  40,  4. 

(61)  J.  Leclercq,  op,  cit.  Note  51 ,  pp.  502-503. 

(62)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  Dominique  et  ses  Precheurs  (Editions  universitaires  Fribourg  Suisse,  Editions  du  Cerf: 
Paris,  1977),  pp.266-267;  271-273. 

(63)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  The  Dominican  Following  of  Christ,  Conference  3,  Chalais,  1969. 

(64)  Bl.  Humbert  of  Romans,  "Expositio  Regulae  Beati  Augustini",  Ch.  XVIII,  op.  cit.,  p.  76. 

(65)  Augustine,  C.  Faust,  V,  9;  En.  in  Ps.  132,  12;  Tract,  in  lo.  Ev.  39,  5. 

(66)  Augustine,  Coll.  c.  Maximino,  12;  Sermo.  116,  6;  71,  35. 

(67)  Ibid,  En.  in  Ps.  131 ,  4;  132, 13;  Sermo.  103,  s.  3,  4. 

(68)  Ibid.,  De  bono  conj.,  21 . 

(69)  M.-H.  Vicaire,  La  hantise  de  I'unanimit^,  conference  on  St.  Dominic,  Lourdes. 

(70)  Bl.  Humbert  of  Romans,  op.  cit..  Note  64,  pp.  71 ,  76,  77. 

(71 )  necnon  arcana  fecunditate  apostolica  dilatant  (PC  7). 

(72)  Cf.  Augustine,  De  bono  conj.,  18,  21 ;  De  civ.  Dei,  XIX,  17. 

(73)  Cf.  J.  Leclercq,  "La  vie  cachee",  op.  cit..  Note  18,  pp.  279-296. 

(74)  "...  He  is  drawn  to  Christ,  the  man  who  finds  his  delight  in  the  Truth  ...,  in  Beatitude...,  for  all  this  is 
Christ!"  (Augustine,  Tract  in  lo.  Ev.,  26,  4. 

(75)  Ibid,  Sermo,  179,5.6. 

(76)  The  explanation  of  our  formula  of  profession  given  by  Father  Vicaire  is  enlightening:  our  formula  of 
profession  "comes  from  that  of  the  Premonstratensians,  which  included,  like  that  of  most  Canons,  an 
offering  to  the  patron  of  their  sanctuary  (the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary).  This  Dominic  did  not  want...  He 
replaced  it  by  a  formula  of  obedience  to  God  and  to  the  Blessed  Virgin  (St.  Dominic  was  added  later)... 
The  formula  of  profession  of  the  Premonstratensians,  like  that  of  most  religious  of  the  time,  then 
included  an  individualized  promise  of  obedience  to  the  superior  of  the  community  and  his  eventual 
successors.  This  promise  goes  back  to  the  eleventh  century,  when  the  reform  of  diocesan  Canons  was 
effected  by  a  promise  of  obedience  to  their  bishop  (in  Rome,  to  the  Pope).  Profession  engages  us  to 
obedience  to  superiors.  It  remains  to  individualize  this  superior;  that  is  done  by  the  promise  which  follows 
the  profession.  It  is  a  mistake  to  say  that  in  the  Order  we  make  only  the  vow  of  obedience.  We  make 
a  vow  to  observe  all  that  our  law  contains.  The  last  promise,  to  the  superior,  is  a  remnant  of  the 
formalism  of  the  Middle  Ages,  which  did  not  esteem  a  person  bound  to  another  person  except  through 
a  formal  declaration.  The  essential  words,  therefore,  are:  I  make  profession  according  to  the  Rule  and 
Constitutions  of  the  Order"  (Letter  of  May,  1966).  It  seems  that  this  letter  shows  a  change  in  the  thought 
of  Father  Vicaire  concerning  the  interpretation  of  the  formula  of  profession  of  the  Order.  Cf.  M.-H. 
Vicaire,  Histoire  de  Saint  Dominique,  v.  2  (D.D.B.  and  Co.:  Paris,  1957),  pp.  47-48.  For  the  formula  of 
profession  of  the  Premonstratensians,  cf.  M.-H.  Vicaire,  Notes  and  critical  studies  of:  Saint  Dominique, 
I'idee,  I'homme  eti'oeuvre,  v.  2,  of  Father  Mandonnet  (D.D.B.  and  Co.:  Paris,  1938),  p.  226. 

(77)  A.  Duval,  Des  constitutions  ...  Pourquoi?  Conference,  Lourdes;  cf.  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa 
Theologiae,  Ha  llae,  q.  186,  a.  9,  ad.  1. 

(78)  Augustine,  De  speculo,  preface,  Sermo.,  49,  7. 


68 


SAINT  DOMINIC  AND  WOMEN: 

A  DIALOGUE  WITH  THE  MODERN  WORLD 

Sister  Mary  Margaret,  OP. 
Farmington  Hills,  Ml 


The  challenge  presented  to  every  religious  community  at  the  close  of  Vatican 
II  some  thirty  years  ago  \A/as  to  delve  into  its  own  past  to  uncover  there  once  again  the 
sources  of  its  own  life-giving  stream,  to  rekindle  in  themselves  the  light  and  fire  of  their 
founder's  original  inspiration  and  to  translate  that  charism  into  the  thought  patterns  and 
experience  of  the  present. 

There  is  a  relationship  between  the  two  aspirations.  We  will  have  nothing  to  offer 
the  world  today  unless  we  have  first  probed  our  own  ideals.  We  must  study  St. 
Dominic,  study  his  times  and  the  circumstances  in  which  our  Order  was  brought  to 
birth,  steep  ourselves  in  his  founding  grace.  Thus  imbued,  we  too  can  be  preachers  of 
truth  in  the  midst  of  the  Church  for  the  world  today. 

Conversely,  it  is  just  as  necessary  for  us  to  appreciate  our  own  time  with  its  joys 
and  sorrows,  hopes  and  doubts  and  anguish.  Religious  have  typically  entered  into 
dynamic  interaction  with  the  mainstream  of  secular  reality  that  has  influenced  and 
fashioned  the  progress  of  human  history  at  any  given  point  of  time.'  If  enclosure 
separates  us  from  the  people  of  our  time,  it  is  that  we  may  more  effectively  carry  them 
in  the  compassion  of  our  hearts.  Dominic's  cry,  "What  will  become  of  sinners?" 
becomes  more  pressing  when  we  ourselves  experience  their  difficulties,  when  we 
ourselves  grapple  with  the  problems  of  discerning  v\4iich  values  in  our  culture  are  open 
to  the  Gospel  and  which  are  alien  to  it.  Again,  it  is  the  very  attempt  to  understand  the 
contemporary  mindset,  entering  into  dialogue  with  it,  drawing  forth  the  good  and/or 
refuting  the  error  as  we  bring  our  faith  and  love  to  bear  upon  it,  that  deepens  our  own 
relationship  to  God  and  our  own  vocation  as  Dominicans. 

We  are  now  in  a  period  of  major  cultural  transition.  This  essay  is  an  attempt  to 
relate  the  Women's  Movement  to  the  presence  of  women  in  the  Dominican  charism 
right  from  the  beginning.  St.  Dominic  himself  enjoyed  a  special  gift  of  friendship  for 
women.  The  nuns  were  founded  first,  we  say.  What  does  this  mean  for  us  as  followers 
of  St.  Dominic?  What  gift  have  we  to  offer,  specifically  as  Dominicans,  and  specifically 
at  this  time  when  the  Church  and  the  world  wrestle  with  weighty  questions  concerning 
women? 


Part  I:  The  Signs  of  Our  Times 

The  Women's  Movement: 

Perhaps  for  some  of  us  these  words  leave  a  bad  taste  in  the  mouth,  as  it  were, 
as  we  conjure  up  visions  of  militant  power  struggles  and/or  women  leaving  the  Church 

69 


in  protest  against  patriarchy  and  an  image  of  a  "male  God."  These  radical  positions, 
however,  while  perhaps  the  best  known,  are  not  the  only  forms  of  feminism  nor 
necessarily  the  most  important.  Other  varieties,  more  conservative  in  scope,  speak  of 
partnership,  of  collaboration  between  men  and  women,  indeed  among  nations  and  with 
nature  itself.  These  more  sober  activists  seek  only  to  expose  and  correct  the  reality  of 
exploitation  and  domination  of  the  weak,  the  poor,  and  the  marginalized  that  has  been 
the  lived  expenence  of  many,  mostly  women  and  children  throughout  recorded  history.^ 

Concern  for  women's  rights  can  be  traced  back  to  the  Enlightenment.'  In  the 
nineteenth  century,  awareness  of  women's  need  of  equality  with  men  crystallized  in  the 
movement  to  obtain  women's  suffrage."  Originally,  the  women's  rights  movement  was 
based  on  the  insistence  that  women,  as  mothers,  had  a  unique  gift  to  offer  the  world. 
It  was  imperative,  therefore,  that  women  obtain  the  right  to  vote  so  that  their  special 
moral  agency,  based  on  the  experience  of  motherhood,  could  begin  to  affect  national 
and  world  situations. ^  By  the  1950's  feminism  had  become  self-reflective.^  Now  it  is  a 
movement  world  wide  in  scope  and  touching  every  aspect  of  human  life:  political, 
economic,  social,  scientific,  religious.  The  voice  of  the  Church  likewise,  since  the  time 
of  John  XXIIi,  has  joined  the  discussion:  warning,  reproving,  encouraging  and 
supporting;  always  guiding  with  her  vision  of  faith  toward  the  ultimate  goal  of  human 
happiness  in  which  are  enshrined  the  equal  dignity  and  reverence  due  to  every  man, 
woman  and  child  without  exception.  All  are  called  to  share  the  banquet  of  God's 
kingdom;  all  together  make  up  the  Body  of  Christ. 

The  women's  movement,  I  believe,  is  the  central  feature  of  a  larger  cultural  shift 
of  epochal  proportion  sweeping  across  the  globe  before  our  very  eyes.  The  new  age 
we  are  now  in  labor  to  bring  forth  amid  much  conflict  and  confusion  may  well  be  called 
"the  age  of  woman."  What  this  can  mean  we  will  not  know  until  it  comes  to  light.  We 
can  hope  it  will  be  a  time  of  reintegration  and  wholeness,  the  promised  era  of  peace.^ 
Already  we  are  experiencing  a  new  interest  in  relationships  and  communication, 
mystery  and  the  unconscious,  nurture  and  nature,  the  exact  opposite  of  the 
mechanistic,  static  and  objectivist  world  view  v^th  which  many  of  us  have  grown  up. 
What  could  this  mean? 

The  Cycles  of  Life: 

Human  development  is  a  complex,  many-faceted  program  of  change  and  growth 
accomplished  by  a  rhythm  of  alternating  movements  or  impulses  now  ordered  in  one 
direction,  now  in  another.  On  an  individual  level,  for  example,  one  may  note  successive 
shifts  from  focus  inward  to  expansion  outward,  from  relationality  to  separation  from 
others,  then  back  again  as  in  Erickson's  stages  from  basic  trust  in  the  mother  to 
separation  from  the  mother  and  autonomy.  Initiative,  the  next  in  Erickson's  plan,  is  both 
an  exercising  of  the  child's  newly  discovered  individual  self  and  the  formation  of  a  new 
type  of  relationship  with  others  as  the  child  enters  the  play  stage.  As  one  further 
develops,  according  to  Erickson,  identity  yields  to  intimacy,  generativity  to  integrity. 


70 


Would  this  not  correspond  with  Jung's  concepts  of  the  animus,  the  anima,  the  two  basic 
polarities  of  every  human  personality,  emerging  at  every  stage  of  human  development? 

Other  authors,  such  as  Fowler,  chart  spiritual  development  along  the  lines  of  the 
mind's  expanding  powers  of  comprehension.  Here  too  we  note  a  similar  movement 
outward  toward  individuation,  then  a  doubling  back  inward  toward  participation  and 
oneness. «  Again,  the  discerning  eye  may  recognize  alternation  of  the  animus,  the 
anima.  Still  others  such  as  M.  Scott  Peck  or  Stephen  Covey,  interested  in  the 
dynamics  of  community  building,  discover  progression  from  dependence  —  or  pseudo- 
community  -  through  independence  and  on  to  interdependence.  In  all  of  these 
instances,  each  stage  marks  a  decided  reversal  of  direction  between  relatedness  to 
others  or  connectedness  and  autonomy  or  focus  on  the  self  and  back  again,  each 
necessary  to  ensure  ongoing  development.  If  this  is  true  individually,  intellectually  and 
socially,  would  similar  trajectones  not  be  expected  of  the  human  race  as  a  whole? 

Consciousness  and  Rationality: 

Let  us  look  at  the  factors  that  have  predominated  in  the  fashioning  of  the  world 
as  we  have  known  it.  Autonomy,  individualism  and  objectivity  have  prevailed.  There 
has  been  an  intense  struggle  to  subdue  and  control  the  elements  together  with  an 
heroic  impulse  toward  freedom,  self-determination  and  achievement.^  All  of  these  can 
be  aligned  to  an  outward  expansive  movement  of  growth.  What  would  our  world  look 
like  had  the  opposite  energies  of  immanence,  submission  and  obedience,  or  passive 
receptivity  been  the  major  force?  Are  there  connections  between  the  almost  exclusively 
male  perspectives  that  have  shaped  our  world  and  the  evolution  of  consciousness  in 
the  human  race  as  a  whole? 

I  realize  I  am  walking  on  thin  ice  when  I  use  the  terms  masculine  or  feminine  to 
denote  characteristics  proper  to  both  men  and  women  but  I  ask  your  forbearance  for 
the  moment.  Perhaps  these  traditional  appellations  are  not  unsupported  by  profound 
reality.  If  consciousness  and  light  and  reason  and  thinking  and  doing  have  been 
termed  "masculine,"  it  may  be  because  they  are  all  rooted  in  the  direction  of  moving 
away  from;  just  as  the  unconscious,  shadow,  the  non-rational  elements  of  human  life 
and  the  emotions,  the  body,  the  earth  and  nature  draw  inward  and  have  been  named 
"feminine." 

Consciousness  in  itself  means  awareness.  As  awareness  becomes  more 
focused,  possibilities  of  choice  emerge.  Progressive  separation  into  parts  as  each  new 
choice  is  made  is  the  stimulus  that  quickens  fresh  awareness.  It  is  the  work  of  reason 
to  provide  further  distinctions  and  differentiations,  and  of  logic  to  display  the  options 
in  orderly  fashion. 


The  history  of  humanity  is,  as  Jung  pointed  out,  a  history  of  developing 
consciousness.'"  Where  are  we  now,  then?  As  rationality  has  progressed,  so  also  has 


71 


opposition  between  human  and  subhuman,  between  matter  and  spint,  between  mind 
and  body,  between  ideology  and  reality,  between  self  and  other.  Today  we  have 
become  aware  of  opposition  between  men  and  women  and,  at  an  even  more  basic 
level,  between  the  conscious  and  the  unconscious. ''  The  challenge  now  is  to  return  to 
wholeness,  to  incorporate  values  that  have  been  repressed  or  undeveloped  into  a  more 
holistic  pattern  of  human  life,  to  rediscover  the  richness  of  our  own  inner  being  and  the 
joy  of  family  and  friends,  to  want  collaboration  more  than  competition,  solidarity  more 
than  singularity,  to  dissolve  the  differences  that  divide  us.  This  is  the  deepest  meaning 
of  the  women's  movement.  Womanhood  (the  anima  in  Jung)  stands  for  connectedness, 
wholeness;  manhood  (the  animus)  for  distinctiveness,  individualism. 

The  Matrix  of  the  Unconscious: 

The  proliferating  and  expansive  thrust  outward  which  is  characteristic  of 
development  cannot  be  primary.  There  must  first  be  an  undifferentiated  whole  that  is 
capable  of  a  process  of  change  by  being  broken  apart.  In  fact,  that  is  exactly  what 
takes  place  when,  biologically  for  example,  the  female  egg  is  fertilized  by  the  male 
sperm.  Life  begins  when  the  female  whole  is  activated  by  male  separation-into-parts. 
All  growth  is  characterized  by  a  series  of  progressively  finer  divisions  but  ongoing 
distinction  cannot  be  an  end  in  itself.  Rather,  growth  achieves  its  purpose  by  coming 
to  rest  in  the  source  whence  it  came  and  where  the  process  begins  anew,  sometimes 
-  as  in  evolution  to  higher  forms  of  life  —  spiraling  upwards  at  more  and  more  mature 
levels. 

We  may  observe  in  the  physical  universe  as  v^ll  as  biologically  and 
psychologically,  even  spiritually  and  mystically,  collectively  as  well  as  individually,  the 
same  movement  outward  followed  by  the  return;  there  are  centrifugal  forces  balancing 
centripetal  forces;  there  is  exitus,  then  reditus;  ebb  and  flow. 

These  homely  examples  are  offered  as  an  aid  to  deciphering  the  signs  of  our 
times.  The  Western  world  is  in  crisis  as  it  pauses  and  adjusts  to  new  values  and 
insights  that  are  reversing  the  old  established  order.  Women,  no  longer  content  to 
remain  in  the  background,  are  making  their  presence  felt,  and  men,  long  in  control,  are 
learning  to  make  room  for  them. 

We  are  grateful  for  the  scientific  advances  and  technological  achievements  that 
our  men  have  wrought.  But  they  have  not  resolved  deeper  questions  like  vy/orld-v^de 
discrepancy  between  rich  and  poor;  nor  stemmed  the  tide  of  aggression,  violence, 
greed  and  exploitation.  Progress  has  left  us  a  legacy  of  emptiness  and  meaningless- 
ness.  Where,  then,  shall  we  turn? 

Jung  has  described  the  present  state  of  affairs  as  "modern  man  in  search  of  a 
soul."  He  further  advises  that,  in  the  second  half  of  life  one  must  come  to  terms  vy/ith  the 
inner  world,  just  as  one  had  to  do  with  the  outer  world  in  the  first  half  of  life.'^ 
Collectively  and  individually,  we  must  return  to  center,  to  the  perceptions  of  our  inner 


72 


self,  \A^ere  we  will  come  into  contact  with  the  wellspnngs  of  life  and  energy. 
Differentiation  of  opposites,  or  the  making  of  choices,  characterizes  the  first  half  of  life; 
unification  or  reintegration  is  the  task  of  the  second  half  of  life.'^ 

All  the  great  spiritual  masters  tell  us  that  God  is  to  be  found  nowhere  if  not  in  the 
very  depths  of  our  own  soul  where  He  is  more  present  to  us  than  we  are  to  ourselves. 
Modern  psychology  reiterates  the  same  truth:  we  must  reconnect  with  the  center  of 
meaning,  our  own  unconscious.  It  is  here,  from  within  our  own  hearts,  that 
reconciliation  with  God  takes  place  and  that  the  door  to  reconciliation  m\h  one  another 
and  with  nature  is  opened.'*  When  one  grapples  with  one's  self  and  one's  own 
inconsistencies,  the  projected  image  of  them  onto  the  external  world  evaporates.  May 
we  say  that  the  revolt  of  women  in  recent  decades  is  symbolic  —  even  symptomatic  — 
of  the  urgency  of  the  repressed  unconscious  clamoring  to  be  set  free  and  integrated 
into  conscious  life? 

The  Image  of  Our  Maker: 

Thus  far,  I  have  attempted  to  situate  the  women's  movement  within  a  pattern  of 
growth  and  development  on  a  cosmic  scale  similar  to  that  which  each  of  us  experiences 
in  the  course  of  one's  lifetime.  That  men  have  led  the  way  has  perhaps  been  inevitable, 
given  the  nature  of  development  and  its  link  with  the  male  generative  process  but  we 
must  not  stop  there  nor  condone  the  imbalanced,  one-sidedness  of  the  present 
situation.  We  must  complete  the  task  of  bringing  ourselves  and  all  of  humanity  to  its 
full  potential. 

There  is  no  need  to  oppose  men  and  women.  Modern  psychology  offers  us  the 
insight  that  the  human  psyche  is  androgynous,  ie.,  possessing  both  masculine  and 
feminine  characteristics.  We  may  reinterpret  the  Genesis  account  of  creation, 
therefore,  to  mean  that  each  of  us,  men  and  vy/omen  alike,  contain  within  ourselves  the 
complete  image  of  God.  To  become  whole  and  God-like  (the  two  are  synonymous)  we 
must  undertake  the  difficult  task  of  coming  to  terms  with  our  own  inner  shadow,  that 
portion  of  ourselves  that  yet  remains  repressed  and  undeveloped.  Men  must  look  within 
to  discover  their  own  womanly  qualities  and  bnng  them  to  maturity.  Women  must 
release  their  masculine  potential.  All  of  us  must  claim  our  full  personhood. 

If  there  are  deep  wounds  dividing  the  world,  they  are  the  sum  total  of  our 
individual  broken  selves,  our  split  personalities.  How  may  we,  as  Dominicans,  bring 
healing?  What  gift  has  been  given  us  to  share? 


Part  II:  In  the  Footsteps  of  Saint  Dominic 

Let  us  recollect  the  fragments  of  our  thoughts  and  paint  them  anew  in  the  colors 
of  our  Dominican  heritage.  We  have  noted  the  imbalance  of  the  Western  world  and  the 
rising  power  of  women.  We  have  traced  the  imbalance  to  an  intellectual  -  scientific  - 


73 


technical  development  that  has  somehow  become  severed  from  its  recentering 
influence.  We  have  hinted  that  the  masculine  psychic  principle  is  always  in  the 
forefront  of  progress.  We  have  suggested  that  the  particular  giftedness  of  the  feminine 
psychic  principle  of  connectedness  and  wholeness  will  provide  the  key  to  a  restored 
humanity.  Finally,  we  have  placed  the  responsibility  for  renewal  in  the  hands  of  each 
of  us  to  look  v^thin,  there  to  reconcile  the  differences  that  divide  ourselves  and  all 
creation. 

I  believe  that  we  have  a  model  for  a  transfigured  world  in  St.  Dominic  and  in  the 
family  that  bears  his  name.  St.  Dominic  exemplifies  the  image  of  God  come  to  the  full 
perfection  of  both  its  masculine  and  feminine  qualities.  In  the  Order  we  enjoy  a  full  choir 
of  men  and  women  of  every  walk  in  life  praising  God  with  one  voice  and  announcing 
salvation  for  all.  Our  rhythm  of  preaching  turns  within  to  speak  with  God  even  as  it  turns 
without  to  speak  about  God. 

Saint  Dominic: 

A  portrait  of  St.  Dominic  displays  a  remarkable  combination  of  traits^^  of  which 
no  side  is  in  shadow,  no  side  is  repressed  or  undeveloped.  He  was  both  active  and 
contemplative;  zealous  and  compassionate;  a  dedicated  preacher  and  an  affable, 
cheerful  companion.'^  All  the  witnesses  of  St.  Dominic's  life  attest  the  extraordinary 
force  of  his  personality  and  the  dynamism  of  his  authority. ^^  Yet,  proofs  of  his  humility 
and  detachment  from  self  are  equally  abundant.'^  Intense,  energetic,  enthusiastic  in 
bearing,'^  he  preferred  to  evoke  responses  and  arouse  initiative  in  others,  while  he 
himself  only  prepared  the  way.^  Offered  the  bishopric,  he  turned  aside  from  its  prestige 
and  trappings  of  power  and  authority  that  he  might  preach  the  gospel  in  a  style  of 
simplicity,  weanng  no  shoes  and  begging  for  his  bread.  As  founder  —  a  title  he  did  not 
seek  —  he  did  not  impose  his  views  on  the  brethren;  he  left  no  rule  of  his  own  devising 
to  guide  and  inspire.^'  Instead,  he  inaugurated  a  system  of  government  by  which  the 
original  ideal  of  the  Holy  Preaching  could  be  continued  and  developed  by  the  living 
voice  of  his  followers  gathered  in  chapter.  Without  excluding  the  centralizing,  unifying 
element  of  a  hierarchical  principle,  St.  Dominic  vested  the  primary  source  of  authority 
in  the  community  itself  and  in  their  communal  vision. 

In  each  of  these  familiar  scenes,  St.  Dominic's  gentleness  is  as  prominent  as  his 
strength,  his  simplicity  parallels  his  wisdom  and  prudence,  his  glance  inward  —  v^thin 
himself,  in  prayer;  amid  his  associates,  in  government  —  is  as  vital  and  important  as 
his  thrust  outward  in  the  apostolate.  St.  Dominic  mirrors  God  to  us  because  he  was 
able  to  bring  both  sides  of  his  personality  to  such  a  high  degree  of  development  and 
effectiveness.  We  see  his  womanly  qualities  as  he  prayed  with  his  body,  in  his 
personal  love  for  Christ,  in  his  expansive  joy  and  deep  feelings  of  compassion  for 
others,  and  in  his  total  self  giving  for  souls.  St.  Dominic's  style  of  government  was  all 
inclusive,  his  role  as  leader  relational  rather  than  authoritanan.  On  the  other  hand,  St. 
Dominic  was  no  sissy.  He  was  strongly  masculine,  possessing  a  cool  head  for 
business.  He  was  discerning  and  decisive  and  knew  how  to  exact  obedience  as  well 


74 


as  to  obey.  He  had  a  firm  sense  of  principle,  was  intellectually  oriented  and  valiantly 
defended  the  faith  against  whole  armies  of  vice  and  error.  Each  of  these  features  is 
reflected  in  the  Order  which  again  bears  the  complete  image  of  God  in  the  men  and 
women  who  together  espouse  its  ideals. 

Prouille: 

St.  Dominic,  it  is  said,  had  a  special  gift  for  ministry  to  women.  He  himself 
admitted  that  he  particularly  enjoyed  the  company  of  younger  women.  It  is  not 
surprising  therefore  that  nine  women  were  among  his  first  converts;  nor  that  he  took 
time  from  his  busy  schedule  of  preaching  to  secure  housing  for  them.  What  is  cause 
for  amazement  is  that  this  tiny  seed  was  destined  to  become  the  grace  of  the  Order  of 
Preachers.  First  beginnings  are  important  for  they  contain  in  germ  the  full  blown  plant. 
Let  us  look  closer. 

There  is  first  the  relationship  between  St.  Dominic  and  the  women,  mutually 
supportive  and  life-giving.  He  instructed,  guided  and  cared  for  them.^  These  women 
were  already  leading  exemplary  lives  but  their  understanding  was  darkened  by  the 
false  thinking  of  heretical  doctrine.  St.  Dominic's  teachings  opened  unknown  vistas  of 
the  faith  to  them.  They  in  turn  were  a  source  of  inspiration  to  him.^^  The  goodness  of 
their  lives,  the  intensity  of  their  devotion,  the  utter  openness  of  their  hearts  to  receive 
the  grace  of  the  Word  gladdened  and  strengthened  him  in  his  often  discouraging 
labors. 

Then  there  was  the  location  of  the  first  convent.  Prouille  was  at  the  crossroads 
of  the  four  major  cities  of  Southern  France  —  from  Limoux  to  Castelnaudary  and  from 
Foix  to  Carcasonne,  each  famous  for  its  heresies.^"  Here,  at  the  very  center  of  one  of 
the  most  active  strongholds  of  Catharism,^  St.  Dominic  placed  a  house  of  prayer  for 
women.  There  was  as  yet  no  thought  of  an  "Order";  there  was  only  the  inspiration  to 
associate  these  women  with  his  preaching  by  their  prayer  and  penance.^ 

As  more  followers  joined  St.  Dominic  in  his  apostolate,  St.  Mary  of  Prouille 
became  a  double  convent,  a  place  where  the  brethren  could  return  after  their  long  and 
tiring  journeys  for  rest  and  prayer,  to  regather  their  strength  in  companionship  and 
study,  to  become  centered  and  replenished  once  again,  refreshed  and  readied  for  the 
next  round  of  activity.  These  early  years  of  the  Order's  gestation  established  the  rhythm 
of  the  Holy  Preaching:  prayer  and  the  apostolate,  contemplation  and  action,  so 
intertwined  and  inseparable  as  to  become  the  Dominican  identity. 

By  1215  St.  Dominic  and  the  brethren  no  longer  stayed  with  the  nuns  but  as  the 
Order  expanded  he  always  tried  to  arrange  a  convent  of  the  friars  near  the  houses  of 
women  so  as  to  form  a  true  family^^  continuing  the  same  mutual  aid  and  support  to 
insure  the  grace  of  preaching.  This  warm  relationship  has  remained  to  this  day  and 
there  are  several  well  known  instances  of  friendship. 


75 


The  nuns  and  the  friars  together  are  an  image  of  the  Order.  We,  the  nuns, 
occupy  the  place  traditionally  associated  with  women  —  hidden,  with  no  outwardly 
active  works  to  show  —  at  the  heart  of  the  Holy  Preaching,  ceaselessly  pulsating  the 
life  blood  of  contemplation  to  every  cell  of  the  apostolate.  The  role  of  the  nuns  is 
essential;  it  cannot  be  displaced.  But  neither  does  it  exhaust  the  all  but  limitless 
possibilities  for  women  to  participate  in  the  mission  of  the  Order.  We  have  only  to  think 
of  Catherine  of  Siena,  Rose  of  Lima,  Margaret  of  Castello,  Jane  of  Aza,  Imelda 
Lambertini,  to  mention  but  a  few.  These  women  and  others,  equally  with  the  men,  share 
the  grace  of  preaching. 

The  Holy  Preaching: 

But  what  is  the  grace  of  preaching?  What,  at  essence,  is  the  Dominican 
vocation  in  which  the  men  and  women  of  the  Order  equally  partake?  The  nuns  are  at 
the  heart  of  the  Holy  Preaching.  They  point  to  it;  they  manifest  its  presence;  they 
symbolize  its  grace;  they  ensure  its  continued  existence.  The  nuns  are  at  the  heart  but 
they  do  not  themselves  constitute  the  heart.  The  heart  of  the  Holy  Preaching  is 
friendship  with  Jesus  Christ,  union  vy/ith  and  transformation  into  God,  revealing  itself  in 
the  holiness  of  its  members. 

To  further  explore  this  aspect  of  the  Dominican  charism  we  must  look  to  the 
historical  circumstances  of  our  founding.  Like  our  own,  the  thirteenth  century  was  a 
time  of  cultural  transition.  Spiritually,  the  riches  and  cares  of  this  v^rtd  had,  over  time, 
choked  the  Word,  emptying  it  of  its  essential  meaning.  The  clergy  and  monastics  who 
had  professed  to  "leave  the  world"  had,  in  fact,  become  enmeshed  in  it,  leaving  the 
simple  laity  confused  and  disheartened.  There  was  need  to  return  to  the  sources  of 
Christianity,  to  re-immerse  the  Church  in  the  life-giving  waters  of  conversion  and  a 
deepened  understanding  of  the  mysteries  of  salvation.  St.  Dominic  took  up  the 
challenge  by  harking  back  to  the  earty  Church.  He  had  already  long  imitated  the 
Apostles  in  the  cenacle  as  a  canon  regular,  with  his  long  hours  of  contemplative  prayer 
and  the  official  liturgy  of  the  Church,  with  his  affinity  for  community  and  the  holding  of 
all  things  in  common.^^  Now  his  love  for  Christ  fired  a  new  course  of  action,  compelling 
him  out  into  the  highways  and  byways  of  the  world,  in  search  of  his  fellow  men  and 
women  lost  in  the  darkness  of  error  and  hungering  for  knowledge  of  the  faith. 

St.  Dominic  was  a  key  figure  in  the  religious  revival  of  the  thirteenth  century.  It 
was  he  who  found  the  way  to  reunite  both  aspects  of  the  apostolic  calling:  he  and  his 
followers  were  to  be  both  models  of  the  flock,  united  among  themselves,  given  to 
prayer,  poor  in  spirit  and  in  fact;  and  they  were  to  be  on  the  road,  tirelessly  proclaiming 
the  good  news  to  every  creature.  The  two  facets  are  not  easily  fused, ^^  yet  for  St. 
Dominic  there  could  be  no  discrepancy  between  the  two.  One  arose  from  within  the 
other,  each  grounding  and  bringing  the  other  to  a  perfection  neither  could  enjoy  alone. 

The  same  story  could  be  retold  in  terms  of  faith  and  reason  or  nature  and  grace. 
The  thirteenth  century  was  in  ferment  intellectually  as  well.  New  philosophical  tools  of 


76 


methodology  were  coming  into  vogue.  Urban  universities  with  their  analytic  procedures 
were  replacing  the  older,  unsophisticated  monastic  schools  as  centers  of  learning.  The 
old  order  was  proving  inadequate.  There  was  need  to  incorporate  the  new  intellectual 
insights  into  one's  understanding  of  the  faith.  Here  again,  St.  Dominic  struck  a  clear 
balance.  For  him,  there  could  be  no  contradiction  between  human  learning  and  faith 
or  between  supernatural  grace  and  human  effort.  Both  are  necessary;  both  are  total 
gift,  the  human  element  paralleling  the  divine.  Thus,  without  abandoning  the  monastic 
ideal  of  personal  holiness  or  his  chief  study  in  the  book  of  charity,  Christ  Crucified,  St. 
Dominic  simultaneously  embraced  the  effort  and  discipline  of  intellectual  thought  in 
service  of  the  faith. 

Reconciliation: 

This  harmonious  balance  of  the  diverse  elements  of  graced  human  life  is  among 
the  most  precious  of  our  Dominican  hentage  and,  I  believe,  meant  to  be  shared.  Ours 
is  a  mixed  life  of  mutual  enrichment  and  reciprocity,  whether  among  the  men  and 
women  of  the  Order,  or  between  study  and  contemplation,  or  between  contemplation 
and  preaching.  We  are  challenged  to  maintain  this  essential  balance  or  to  refigure  it 
into  ever  new  and  resplendent  patterns  and  designs,  according  to  changing  times  and 
circumstances.  The  life  rhythm  of  the  nuns  is  the  reverse  of  that  of  the  friars;  both  are 
different  again  from  the  active  sisterhoods  or  the  wide  spectrum  found  among  the  laity; 
our  way  of  life  today  is  no  match  for  that  of  yesteryear.  The  nuns,  for  example,  have 
claimed  doctrinal  study  and  responsibility  for  their  own  government  as  theirs  by  right, 
both  of  which  were  unknown  to  women  at  the  time  of  our  founding. 

LCM  (2:11),  as  well  as  LCO,  describes  the  Dominican  vocation  as  a  living 
example  of  the  reconciliation  of  all  things  in  Christ.  Unity,  unanimity,  community  are  all 
the  very  air  we  breathe.  As  followers  of  St.  Dominic  we  are  called,  individually  and 
communally,  each  in  our  own  unique  way,  to  embrace  both  sides  of  reality,  every 
member  of  our  community,  our  joys  and  our  sorrows,  our  weaknesses  and  sins  as  well 
as  our  gifts.  This  is  not  an  easy  task.  Yet  we  need  be  afraid  only  of  the  heresy  of 
imbalance,  a  dualistic  mentality  that  pits  one  value  against  another.  Oneness  of  mind 
and  heart  is  the  great  sign  of  God's  abiding  presence.  May  it  be  our  contribution  to  help 
heal  our  fragmented  world. 


Part  III:  Conclusion 

Most  of  the  influence  that  women  have  exerted  throughout  history  has  been  of 
a  quiet  and  unassuming  nature.  (Let  us  not  underestimate  its  power!)  Even  so,  against 
this  general  backdrop  of  obscurity  there  have  been  some  women  —  one  here,  another 
there  -  who  have  earned  the  torch  alongside  or  in  place  of  their  men.  Today  we  are 
witnessing  whole  multitudes  of  women  on  the  march  for  a  better,  more  just  and  peaceful 
world.  Before  we  draw  our  last  threads  connecting  the  women's  movement  to  the 


77 


tapestry  of  our  Dominican  charism,  let  us  pick  up  the  stitches  we  still  need  from  the 
Biblical  accounts. 

At  creation,  woman  is  seen  as  the  perfecting  element;  Adam  is  brought  to  the  full 
development  of  his  personhood  when  he  recognizes  Eve  as  identical  with  yet  different 
from  himself.^  "Male  and  female  He  created  them  [plural].  In  the  image  of  God  He 
created  him/her  [singular]."  This  is  the  first  society,  that  communion  of  persons  that 
defines  human  as  a  being-in-relation-with-others. 

Paging  ahead  to  the  New  Testament,  we  find  Mary  as  the  new  Eve,  intimately 
associated  with  her  Son  in  the  redemptive  mysteries.  She  it  is  from  whom  comes  forth 
the  Sun  of  Justice  and  around  whom  the  disciples  are  gathered  in  expectation  of  the 
outpouring  of  the  Spirit  at  Pentecost. 

Returning  to  the  Old  Testament,  we  see  that  the  presence  of  women  is  recorded 
at  each  significant  stage  of  development  of  the  covenant.  This  would  seem  to  indicate 
that  women  are  perceived  as  channels  of  life,  instrumental  in  their  own  unique  way  for 
salvation.  This  theme  also  comes  to  full  flower  in  Mary,  Virgin  of  the  New  Covenant. 

Next  we  note  the  gradual  unfolding  of  God's  self-revelation  as  compassionate, 
slow  to  anger,  rich  in  mercy,  full  of  kindness  toward  the  weak,  the  poor,  the  lowly,  the 
dispossessed.  These  divine  attributes  culminate  in  Jesus,  gentle  and  humble  of  heart, 
the  very  incarnation  of  mercy.  They  are  also  the  imagery  used  by  Our  Lady  at 
Guadalupe:  "Do  not  be  fnghtened  or  disturbed  by  illness  or  any  other  calamity.  Are  you 
not  under  my  shadow  and  protection?  Am  I  not  your  mother?" 

Then  we  mark  Israel's  increasing  awareness  of  herself  as  chosen  and  loved  by 
God  precisely  because  of  her  lowly  condition:  "the  smallest  among  all  the  nations." 
Closely  allied  to  this  is  the  movement  from  external  structure  and  the  Law  toward 
internalization  of  its  meaning:  "What  I  want  is  love,  not  sacrifice."  The  new  covenant 
is  to  be  written  on  our  hearts,  in  our  consciences.  In  a  recent  address  Pope  John  Paul 
referred  to  Mary  as  the  memory  of  the  Church.^' 

We  have  already  located  all  of  these  themes  in  the  Dominican  way  of  life.  Are 
they  not  re-echoed  in  the  women's  movement,  at  least  in  its  deepest,  richest  and  most 
Christian  form:  respect  for  life  and  the  equal  dignity  of  all,  a  culture  of  non-violence, 
justice  and  peace,  a  new  society  characterized  by  mutuality  and  care  for  the  weakest 
and  poorest? 

Reversing  the  picture,  do  we  not  see  that  the  criticisms  leveled  against  the 
wealthy  and  powerful  expose  violations  of  the  Gospel:  domination  and  exploitation, 
self-aggrandizement  and  greed  at  the  expense  of  the  less  fortunate  who  are 
manipulated  for  pleasure  or  convenience?  And  is  not  the  same  Jesus  who  reveals  God 
as  mercy  also  identified  with  the  powerless?  As  the  Suffering  Servant,  the  Man  of 
Sorrows,  He  Himself  is  the  victim  of  every  atrocity  which  women  and  others  of  lowly 


78 


estate  have  endured  at  the  hands  of  their  fellows  from  the  beginning  of  time  to  its  end; 
despised  and  humiliated,  beaten,  abused,  condemned,  and  killed  with  no  means  of 
defense,  no  recourse  but  to  call  upon  God. 

While  Mary  herself  did  not  bear  the  cross  for  us,  she  did  stand  beneath  it,  an  act 
often  more  painful  than  to  take  on  oneself  the  sufferings  of  the  loved  one.  However, 
neither  has  Mary  been  content  to  simply  compassionate  Jesus  in  her  heart.  She  too  in 
recent  times,  throughout  a  long  series  of  apparitions,  has  taken  up  the  torch  and 
marches  at  the  head  of  every  other  woman  -  and  man  -  who  decries  the  sins  of  the 
modern  world. 

What  then  shall  we  conclude?  What  is  the  point  of  contact  between  the 
women's  movement  and  the  family  of  St.  Dominic?  What  gift  have  we  to  offer  at  the 
table  of  the  world's  greatest  hunger,  the  world's  greatest  pain? 

I  believe  that  the  key  to  our  answer  lies  in  the  mystery  of  woman  at  the  heart  of 
God's  plan  for  salvation,  not  yet  fully  understood  perhaps,  still  in  process  of  coming  to 
light;  yet  given  to  St.  Dominic  as  in  anticipation,  a  kind  of  prophecy  in  action,  or  a 
harbinger  of  the  lived  Gospel  come  to  its  full  perfection. 

I  believe  that  St.  Dominic,  by  placing  women  at  the  very  center  of  his  preaching 
apostolate,  encapsulates  in  a  single  instant  the  entire  Christian  message.  The  unity  in 
diversity  of  our  men  and  women  joining  forces  in  the  service  of  truth  is  an  image  of  the 
Triune  God.  The  integration  of  reason  with  faith,  contemplation  with  action,  holiness 
with  preaching  mirrors  the  mystery  of  the  Word  made  flesh.  Past  and  future  salvation 
history  are  crystallized  in  the  present  moment.  We  could  say,  then,  that  the  Order  of 
Preachers  is  a  microcosm  of  creation,  a  model  of  the  Church  come  to  maturity,  an  icon 
of  redeemed  humanity. 

The  gift  can  only  follow.  What  we  have  been  given,  we  must  give.  Stored  grain 
rots.  The  treasure  must  be  shared.  I  leave  it  to  each  entity,  to  each  member,  of  our 
Dominican  family  to  discover  which  facet  of  this  precious  jewel  he  or  she  will  most 
splendidly  portray. 

An  early  hymn  refers  to  St.  Dominic  as  the  evening  star:  "when  this  world's  night 
began  to  fall,  a  new-found  star  began  to  rise."  The  world  has  indeed  gone  through  a 
long  period  of  very  great  darkness,  many  centuries  of  increased  unrest  and  doubt  and 
anguish.  That  darkness  remains  with  us  still  although  already  the  first  streaks  of  dawn 
appear.  St.  Dominic  is  the  evening  star,  a  beacon  of  hope  throughout  the  present 
travail.  Now,  however,  the  night  is  almost  past.  The  star  of  evening  has  become  the 
morning  star  and  as  the  dawn  approaches  we  turn  our  gaze  to  Mary,  the  Woman  par 
excellence. 


79 


Let  us  join  our  prayer  to  hers  that  soon  the  Sun  of  Justice  may  anse,  dispelling 
our  offenses  like  a  cloud,  our  sins  like  a  mist.  Holy  Father  Dominic,  grace-filled 
Preacher,  pray  for  your  sons  and  daughters,  pray.  ^^ 


NOTES 

1.  Hallie  E.  Mcxjre,  M.D.,  Address  at  Meeting  of  Prioresses,  St.   Stephen's  Priory,  Dover,  Mass.,  May 
23-25,  1994. 

2.  Helen  McLaughlin,  R. S.C.J. ,  "The  Beijing  Experience,"  at  the  World  Conference  of  Wonnen,  October 
13,  1995. 

3.  "Women's  Liberation  Movement,"  The  New  Encyclopedia  Britannica,  vol.  12,  15th.  edition  (Chicago: 
Encyclopaedia  Britannica,  Inc.,  1989),  734,  735. 

4.  Ibid.,  735. 

5.  Mary  Anne  Hinsdale,  "Varieties  of  Feminism,"  IHM  Theological  Education  Workshop,  1996. 

6.  Hinsdale. 

7.  Words  of  Our  Lady  at  Fatlma,  July  13,  1917:  "In  the  end,  my  Immaculate  Heart  will  triumph  and 
there  will  be  an  era  of  peace  for  the  world." 

8.  James  W  Fowler,  Stages  in  Faith  Deyeiopment  {San  Francisco:  Harper  &  Row,  1981),  274. 

9.  Richard  Tarnas,  The  Passion  of  the  Western  Mind  (^&yN  York:  Ballantyne  Books,  1991),  441  ff. 

10.  Wallace  B.  Cllft,  Jung  and  Christianity:  The  Challenge  of  Reconciliation  {H&n  York,  N.Y.: 
Crossroads,  1988),  156. 

11.  Clift,  44. 

12.  Clift,  29. 

13.  Clift,  29. 

14.  Clift,  50. 

15.  Damian  Byrne,  O.P.,  "Introduction,"  in  M.-  H.  Vicaire,  O.P.,  The  Genius  of  St.  Dominic,   ed.  Peter 
Lobo,  O.P.  (Nagpur:  Dominican  Publications,  1990),  vli. 

16.  Ibid. 

17.  Guy  Bedouelle,  O.P.,  St.  Dominic:  The  Grace  of  the  Word.  tr.  Sister  Mary  Thomas  Noble,  O.P. 
(San  Francisco:  Ignatius  Press,  1987),  58. 

18.  Bedouelle,  61. 

19.  Bedouelle,  98. 

20.  Bedouelle,  59. 

21.  Simon  Tugwell,  O.P.,  editor.  Early  Dominicans:  Selected  Writings  (New  York:  Paullst  Press,  1982), 
page  57. 

22.  LCM,  1,  I. 

23.  Vicaire,  St  Dominic,  131. 

24.  Pierre  Mandonnet,  O.P.,  St.  Dominic  and  His  Work,  tr.  Sr.  Mary  Benedlcta  Larkin,  O.P.  (St  Louis: 
B.  Herder  Book  Co.,  1945),  366. 

25.  Mandonnet,  366. 

26.  LCM  1,  I. 

27.  Bedouelle,  207. 

28.  M.-H.  Vicaire,  O.P.,  The  Genius  of  St.  Dominic,   9  ff.,  92  ff.,  and  other.  Cf.  also  Acts  2,  2. 

29.  M.-H.  Vicaire,  The  Apostolic  Life.  tr.  William  E.  DeNaple  (Chicago:  Priory  Press,  1966),  107. 

30.  George  H.  Tavard,  Woman  in  Christian  Tradition  (Notre  Dame,  Ind.:  University  of  Notre  Danr>e 
Press,  1973),  7-8.   Cf.  as  well:   John  Paul  II,    The  Theology  of  Marriage  and  Celibacy:  Catechesis  in 
Light  of  the  Resurrection  of  the  Body  (Boston,  Mass:   St.  Paul  Editions,  1986). 

31.  Pope  John  Paul  II  at  St  Peter's,  January  1,  1987.  Taken  from  Hans  Urs  von  Balthasar,  Mary  for 
Today,  tr.  Robert  Nowell  (San  Francisco,  Calif.:  Ignatius  Press,  1988),  35. 


80 


MID-LIFE  NOVITIATE: 

MY  "OCCASION  FOR  PROFOUND  HUMAN  GROWTH" 

Sister  Marina  OP 
Summit,  N  J 


[Two  spiritual  mentors  who  have  aided  this  personal  evolution 
are  Doctor  Tom  Dooley  and  Blessed  Edith  Stein.] 

On  the  eve  of  the  feast  of  Our  Lady  of  Lourdes  and  the  World  Day  of  the  Sick,  February 
11,  1997  this  uprooted,  transplanted  44-year-old  divorced  woman  whose  first  career 
spanned  some  twenty-plus  years  as  a  professional  registered  nurse,  prepared  to 
become  a  clothed  daughter  of  St.  Dominic  the  following  morning.  First,  I  was  thanking 
Almighty  God  for  his  patient  and  repetitive  call  since  the  days  of  my  youth.  Mine  is  not 
a  "delayed  vocation"  but  a  much-detoured  path  taken  in  effort  to  respond  to  God's  call. 
Secondly,  I  reflected  upon  my  rocky  postulancy  and  knew  that  I  was  still  unsure  of  my 
footing.  Desperately  needing  hind's  feet  on  this  high  place  in  the  hills  of  Summit,  New 
Jersey,  I  proceeded  cautiously.  My  heart  was  singing,  long  have  I  waited  for  this 
coming  home  and  my  mind  was  anticipating  the  demands  this  novitiate  would  make. 
Despite  my  voiced  doubts  the  Lord  continued  to  beckon  to  me.  Mid-life  novitiate  would 
be  my  time  of  testing  the  life  and  testing  myself. 

As  an  independent  career  woman  and  survivor  of  an  empty  and  fruitless  marriage,  I 
had  mistakenly  permitted  "my  work"  to  become  my  all.  Only  through  this  role  of  nurse, 
had  I  been  consistently  able  to  happily  channel  my  feminine  energies  and  feel  almost 
completely  fulfilled  as  nurturer.  When  mid-life  approached,  the  realization  that  I  was 
spiritually  unfulfilled  impacted  with  an  instinct-like  sense  that  time  was  not  on  my  side. 
A  deja-vu  expehence  from  deep  within  my  soul  demanded  my  attention. 

Remember!  Remember  the  days  of  my  youth  when  I  had  pined  for  religious  life  as  a 
contemplative!  Yes,  I  recalled  and  regretfully  admitted  to  myself  that  my  journey  thus 
far  had  been  filled  with  two  decades  of  an  overactive  work  focus.  My  home  life  had 
become  one  of  enjoyable  solitude  that  permitted  my  contemplative  nature  to  read, 
study,  pray,  and  meditate.  Was  it  too  late  for  this  enduring  nature  to  be  given  its  proper 
place  in  my  life?  The  Kennedy  years  dared  us  to  dream  dreams  that  never  were  and 
say,  why  not?  What  was  God  saying?  Perhaps  He  was  responding  with  familiar  words 
directed  to  others  as  well.  Say  not  that  you  are  too  old,  too  established,  too  settled,  too 
anxious,  too  career-onented  or  even  that  you  are  a  divorced  woman.  Say  not  any  of 
these  things.  Simply,  trust  me  and  give  to  me  your  unconditional  fiat. 

My  annulment  was  finalized  and  I  was  declared  a  "free  woman"  who  dared  to  walk  upon 
the  waters.  I  must  fix  my  gaze  upon  Christ  and  not  let  my  numerous  doubts  and  fears 
cause  me  to  sink.  And  so  my  novitiate  began  as  a  Dominican  contemplative  cloistered 
nun  known  in  religious  life  as  Sister  Manna  of  the  Heart  of  Jesus.  Amongst  the  many 


81 


mementoes  of  the  clothing  day  was  a  prayer-card  which  especially  embraced  me.  It 
stated,  "A  life  spent  in  union  with  God  can  neither  be  lonely  nor  loveless.  The 
unquenchable  source  of  formation  for  the  feminine  heart  is  the  Divine  Heart  which 
alone  is  able  to  lead  each  woman  to  her  perfect  fulfillment  as  woman  "^  These  are  the 
words  of  Edith  Stein.  How  directly  she  spoke  to  me  as  if  she  knew  just  how  unfulfilled 
I  felt  as  a  woman.  She  also  shared  my  conclusion  that  it  was  now  the  Heart  of  Jesus 
who  would  complete  me.  Since  novitiate  studies  were  now  my  priority,  I  had  to  place 
my  intrigue  with  Edith  temporarily  on  hold  and  digest  my  first  of  many  frustrations  as 
novice. 


WOMAN  OF  IRRESOLUTION 

As  is  the  community  custom  on  Pentecost,  I  randomly  selected  another  prayer  card 
prepared  by  our  prioress  with  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  "Understanding  and  joy"  were 
to  be  mine!  No  doubt  I  was  lacking  in  both.  The  loss  of  my  former  role  as  nurse  was 
literally  tormenting  me.  No  longer  was  I  independent.  I  who  had  been  a  mid-line 
manager  now  had  nothing  to  say  about  anything.  No  longer  was  I  able  to  channel  my 
feminine  energies.  My  days  were  filled  with  distractions  and  preoccupations  as  I  went 
through  the  motions  of  repetitive  domestic  chores;  by  none  of  which  have  I  ever  felt 
fulfilled.  I  ached  to  do  what  I  knew  to  be  "work"  and  I  was  missing  real  people.  My  entire 
being  was  immersed  in  pure  culture  shock.  I  was  in  exile! 

This  monastic  life  no  longer  held  its  initial  attraction.  The  peace  that  I  sought  could  not 
be  found  here,  not  even  temporarily.  My  jovial  self  no  longer  existed  and  I  was  angry. 
A  major  depression  had  hold  of  me.  Prior  to  entrance  I  had  "let  go"  of  all  the  external 
attachments.  The  yet-  needed  surrendering  of  my  internal  self,  my  identity  as  nurse, 
was  the  seemingly  impossible  attachment  to  relinquish.  Clearly  and  simply  I  was  not 
yet  understanding  the  life  nor  was  I  understanding  myself.  Emotionally,  I  was  "stuck" 
and  remained  in  this  limbo  of  indecision  to  go  or  to  stay.  I  made  a  formal  declaration 
to  my  Novice  Mistress,  Sister  Cynthia  Mary,  that  I  was  a  woman  of  irresolution!  Once 
I  officially  named  my  status,  I  sought  professional  counseling  and  begged  God  for  the 
gift  of  sending  me  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  my  own  spiritual  director. 


REVISITED  BY  DR.  TOM  DOOLEY 

In  May  of  1997  during  our  community's  annual  retreat  the  Spirit  guided  me  to  a 
selection  from  our  Professed  Library  entitled  No  Strangers  to  Violence,  No  Strangers 
to  Love  by  Boniface  Hanley,  OFM.  This  was  Hanley's 

...second  volume  of  stories  about  Christian  heroes  whose  stories  are  scarcely 
known.  Several  common  threads  run  through  their  lives.  All  were  victims  of 
violence  that  plagued  the  20th  century;  all  demonstrated  the  power  of  God's  love 
in  the  face  of  evil;  and  all  lived  the  message  of  Calvary  —  that  is  the  bitter  reality 
of  their  suffering  was  their  occasion  for  profound  human  growth.^ 


82 


Turning  to  the  first  chapter  I  became  reunited  with  the  long-lost  hero  of  my  youth,  Dr 
Tom  Dooley!  His  writings  had  so  influenced  me  that  at  age  eighteen  I  pursued  a 
nursing  career  and  for  a  while  considered  joining  the  Medical  Mission  Sisters.  It  was 
Dr.  Tom's  prayer  I  chose  to  be  placed  beneath  my  nursing  school  yearbook  picture.  It 
reads,  "Give  us,  Thy  worthy  children,  The  blessings  of  wisdom  and  speech,  And  the 
hands  and  hearts  of  healing,  And  the  lips  and  tongues  that  teach. "^ 

Hanley  reveals  "When  prompted  by  the  Amehcan  ambassador  to  move  his  clinic  in 
Laos  to  a  less  dangerous  area,  Dr.  Tom,  obviously  upset  by  such  a  prompting,  wrote 
home: 

I  am  a  doctor.  This  is  the  root  of  me  —  I  am  a  doctor.  Everything  else,  everyone, 
is  second  to  that.  First,  I  am  a  doctor.  All  my  duties  are  entwined  with  that,  and 
they  are  clear  and  lucid.  Everything  else  is  secondary.  Home  life,  social  life, 
writing  life,  loving  life,  family,  friends,  romance,  fame,  fortune,  all  these  are 
secondary  because  I  am  a  doctor. "* 

Finally,  someone  else  knew  my  present  suffering,  my  bitter  reality.  His  entire  statement 
I  could  parrot  simply  by  replacing  the  role  of  doctor  with  the  role  of  nurse  and  of  course, 
eliminate  fame  and  fortune.  My  prior  knowledge  of  Dr.  Tom  had  been  limited  to  his  own 
writings.  Here,  Hanley  portrays  hidden  facts  about  him.  Many  of  these  increased  my 
fondness  for  the  man,  for  we  shared  even  more  common  threads.  He  played  the  piano, 
danced  a  mean  jitterbug,  engaged  people  easily  and  yet  was  intensely  private  and  was 
described  as  a  lonely  soul.  He,  too,  had  a  great  devotion  to  Our  Lady  of  Lourdes. 

When  told  of  his  having  cancer  in  August  of  1959  his  immediate  response  was, "Oh,  I 
thought  you  were  going  to  tell  me  something  was  wrong  with  my  work  or  that  Medico 
was  in  trouble  or  something  like  that."^  Without  nursing  in  my  life  I  felt  my  being,  my 
essence,  had  died.  I  could  almost  hear  Dr.  Tom  whispering.  There's  more  to  life  than 
work  and  career.  Sure,  it  hurts  but  there  was  a  part  of  me  that  I  never  let  live.  Don't 
make  that  same  mistake.  Don't  become  a  lonely  soul;  let  people  in,  let  people  get  close. 


EDITH  STEIN  BECOMES  SPIRITUAL  MENTOR 

Hanley's  second  chapter  reintroduced  me  to  Edith  Stein  whose  acquaintance  I  had  the 
privilege  of  making  all  too  briefly  at  the  time  of  my  clothing.  I  did  know  she  was  a 
woman  who  dared  to  pursue  truth  and  perfect  fulfillment.  Where  my  old  friend  Dr.  Tom 
was  leaving  off,  my  new  acquaintance  and  soon-to-be  mentor  was  literally  picking  me 
up.  My  intrigue  with  Edith  would  now  be  satisfied. 

Edith  was  bom  October  12,1891  on  the  Jewish  Day  of  Atonement  into  a  devout  Jewish 
family.  During  her  youth  she  lost  her  faith  and  became  an  agnostic.  Pursuing  truth 
relentlessly  she  studied  phenomenology  as  a  disciple  of  Edmund  Husserl  and  went  on 
to  become  a  philosopher  in  her  own  right.  Hanley's  bnef  profile  only  added  to  my 
intngue  and  it  was  not  enough.  Needing  to  know  more  about  this  accomplished,  fulfilled 
woman  who  was  a  contemplative  by  nature,  I  revisited  the  professed  library  and  next 
selected  her  autobiography.  Life  In  A  Jewish  Family.  Therein,  I  was  naturally  drawn  to 

83 


our  first  common  thread,  specifically,  her  bnef  nursing  service  rendered  during  World 
War  I. 

She  had  volunteered  \A^th  the  Red  Cross.  After  completing  a  four-week  nurse's  aide 
course  which  was  supplemented  by  a  six-week  clinical  experience,  she  received  her 
needed  immunizations  for  typhoid  and  cholera.  Being  quite  determined,  she  opted  to 
ignore  the  negative  feedback  generously  given  by  her  own  mother  and  friends,  such 
as  'You  will  be  overrun  with  lice"  or  that  she  was  placing  herself  in  "mortal  danger"  and 
finally  "The  nurses  had  a  bad  reputation!"^ 

Upon  arrival  for  duty,  she  was  assigned  to  work  at  a  lazaretto.  This  had  been  a  former 
military  academy  which  could  accommodate  4,000  beds  for  those  soldiers  with 
contagious  diseases.  She  and  the  other  Red  Cross  aides  were  supervised  by  the 
professional  German  nurses.  The  many  soldiers  treated  "were  Germans,  Czechs, 
Slovaks,  Slovenes,  Poles,  Ruthenians,  Hungarians,  Rumanians,  Italians  plus  Gypsies, 
Russians  and  Turks. "^  Edith  soon  learned  fragments  of  various  languages  and 
incorporated  her  own  international  sign  language.  The  physicians  conversed  with  her 
in  Latin  which  she  describes  as  the  "barbaric  kind  of  Latin  produced  when  the  medical 
men  murdered  their  language."® 

Sister  Stein  described  herself  as  "friendly  with  all  the  nurses  yet  maintained  an 
appropriate  distance  from  them;  felt  much  alone."^  Like  the  soldiers  and  the  nurses  she, 
too,  became  accustomed  to  strong  coffee  and  cigarettes.  "Apparently  one's  nerves 
craved  some  kind  of  stimulation  when  one  left  the  wards,"^°  explained  Edith.  After  being 
on  the  scene  only  two  weeks  she  was  responsible  for  sixty  typhoid  patients.  Once  she 
had  demonstrated  her  mastering  of  proper  injection  technique  she  was  transferred  to 
night  duty  7  p.m.  to  7  a.m.  Besides  the  responsibility  of  her  own  unit,  she  was  endorsed 
to  render  "attention"  to  two  additional  wards  because  the  one  on  duty  in  the  first  knew 
nothing  of  injections,  and  there  was  only  one  attendant  on  duty  in  the  other.  An 
isolation  room  was  also  to  be  her  responsibility  where  a  fellow  with  diphtheha  was 
being  treated.  While  juggling  all  of  these  assignments  she  also  managed  to  maintain 
the  ward  books  in  "faultless  order."^^ 

After  three  months,  Edith  was  entitled  to  a  fifteen-day  furlough  which  she  declined. 
Having  mastered  sterile  technique,  she  was  progressed  to  assisting  in  the  small 
operating  room  where  the  surgeons  changed  bandages.  Here  she  was  known  by  the 
doctors  as  "Sister  Edith,  Philosopher  by  profession. "^^  An  orienting  physician  was 
curious  to  know,  "Who  was  the  tireless  nurse  at  the  instrument  table?"^^  Commenting 
on  her  own  care  of  a  very  difficult  soldier  who  suffered  greatly  she  wrote,  "This  man  of 
sorrows  found  my  care  a  blessing."^''  She  remained  another  three  months  after  which 
she  returned  home  to  resume  prior  work  and  studies.  Edith  Stein  became  the  recipient 
of  her  country's  Medal  of  Valor  for  her  outstanding  nursing  service. 


84 


EDITH'S  DREAM  FULFILLED 

Pursuing  truth  relentlessly  Edith  read  the  autobiography  of  Teresa  of  Avila  in  one  night 
and  concluded,  "This  is  the  truth. "^^  On  January  1,  1922  she  was  baptized  into  the 
Catholic  Church  taking  the  name  of  Teresa.  Desinng  to  become  a  cloistered  Carmelite, 
she  voiced  her  hope  to  her  spiritual  director  who  advised  her  to  delay.  He  prompted  her 
to  consider  her  already  heartbroken  and  grieved  Jewish  mother  and  meanwhile  to 
make  use  of  her  teaching  talents.  For  the  next  eight  years  Teresa  was  content  to 
conduct  teacher-training  at  a  Dominican  convent  school  where  she  resided  and  refused 
salary.  It  was  during  this  time  that  she  took  private  vows  of  poverty,  chastity  and 
obedience. 

On  October  14,  1933  at  the  age  of  forty-two  Teresa  entered  the  Discalced  Carmelite 
convent  in  Cologne.  Here  was  another  independent  professional  woman  who  had 
known  a  great  sense  of  fulfillment  via  her  vahed  roles  as  philosopher,  prolific  writer, 
lecturer,  teacher  and  nurse.  Despite  all  that  she  had  thus  far  accomplished  she  too,  a 
contemplative  by  nature,  recognized  her  own  incompleteness  as  a  woman.  Just  as  she 
had  encouraged  all  other  women  to  recognize  within  themselves  their  own  feminine 
uniqueness  and  to  persevere  in  their  on-going  journey  towards  wholeness  and 
completeness,  she  now  in  the  mid-life  of  her  years,  left  her  "all"  hoping  to  find  more  of 
herself  than  ever  before.  We  shared  a  second  common  thread. 

Hanley  comments  that  Teresa's  "fellow  postulants  had  little  idea  of  who  she  was  in  the 
world  and  neither  they  nor  she  cared  very  much  about  the  past.  The  only  clue  she 
gave  of  her  former  professional  status  was  her  inexperience  in  housework."^^  On  April 
15,  1934  Teresa  was  clothed  in  her  Carmelite  religious  habit  taking  the  name  of  Sister 
Teresa  Benedicta  of  the  Cross.  Hanley  states,  "By  her  formal  entrance  into  the 
novitiate,  she  took  a  significant  step  toward  realizing  the  purpose  of  her  life  —  to  suffer 
with  Jesus  for  her  people  so  that  they  might  be  saved  and  rise  to  new  life."^^  Describing 
her  own  joy  Sister  Teresa  Benedicta  wrote,  "If  something  is  given  to  you  for  which  you 
have  prayed  a  long  time,  this  fulfillment  is  then  almost  more  overwhelming  than  an 
instant  granting."^®  She  was  of  course,  referring  to  her  long  years  of  waiting  to  enter 
Carmel. 

In  April  of  1935  Sister  Teresa  Benedicta  of  the  Cross  pronounced  her  first  profession 
of  vows.  Hanley  relates  that  "Her  calm  and  serenity  deepened."^®  He  goes  on  to  quote 
a  friend  named  Hedwig  Conrad-Martuis'  recollection  of  his  visit  with  her  after 
profession. 

The  hour  of  our  meeting  stands  clearly  before  me.  Edith  always  had  something 
childlike  and  friendly  about  her.  But  the  feeling  of  being  sheltered  and  the  inner 
bliss  which  she  had  reached  were,  if  I  may  say  so,  enchanting.  Edith  told  me 
during  this  meeting  that  she  had  some  difficulties  during  her  first  year  of  novitiate, 
but  she  had  overcome  them  and  how  much  she  had  won!^° 


85 


A  MIRACLE  CALLED  RESOLVE! 

Such  an  inner  bliss  was  not  yet  mine.  Despite  my  long-delayed  dream  seemingly  being 
fulfilled,  I  was  completing  my  first  year  of  novitiate  and  recognizing  that  my  ambivalence 
persisted  strong  as  ever.  I  needed  a  miracle  called  resolve!  My  only  certainty  was  that 
Edith  Stein  would  be  my  mentor  and  guide  to  such  conversion. 

On  the  night  of  December  8th,  I  had  a  most  disturbing  and  distressing  dream.  I  found 
myself  living  in  a  phson  cell  dressed  in  civilian  clothing  and  aware  that  I  had  the 
freedom  to  come  and  go  as  if  living  in  an  apartment  building  of  prison  cells.  While  I 
tned  to  sleep  within  this  dream  I  could  hear  the  hov^ing  of  a  tortured  animal  in  the 
neighboring  cell.  I  realized  the  creature  was  being  set  ablaze  and  extinguished 
repeatedly.  I  had  to  respond,  to  rescue,  and  sought  the  help  of  a  professional  vet;  but 
I  was  unsuccessful  and  helpless  for  I  couldn't  personally  gain  access  to  the  cell.  Even 
my  prayers  on  the  animal's  behalf  seemed  ineffective. 

A  few  days  later  on  my  monthly  retreat  day  I  continued  to  indulge  in  my  readings  of 
Edith  Stein  and  I  read  the  following  excerpt  from  "Hail  Cross,  Our  Only  Hope"  in  which 
she  addresses  her  Carmelite  sisters  as  their  renewal  of  vows  approaches. 

The  world  is  in  flames.  Are  you  impelled  to  put  them  out?  Look  at  the  cross.  From 
the  open  heart  gushes  the  blood  of  the  Savior.  This  extinguishes  the  flames  of 
hell.  Make  your  heart  free  by  the  faithful  fulfillment  of  your  vows;  then  the  flood 
of  divine  love  will  be  poured  into  your  heart  until  it  overflows  and  becomes  fruitful 
to  all  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Do  you  hear  the  groans  of  the  wounded  on  the 
battlefields  in  the  west  and  the  east?  You  are  not  a  physician  and  not  a  nurse  and 
cannot  bind  up  the  wounds.  You  are  enclosed  in  a  cell  and  cannot  get  to  them. 
Do  you  hear  the  anguish  of  the  dying?  You  would  like  to  be  a  priest  and  comfort 
them.  Does  the  lament  of  the  widows  and  orphans  distress  you?  You  would  like 
to  be  an  angel  of  mercy  and  help  them.  Look  at  the  Crucified.  If  you  are  nuptially 
bound  to  him  by  the  faithful  observance  of  your  holy  vows,  your  being  is  precious 
blood.  Bound  to  him,  you  are  omnipresent  as  he  is.  You  cannot  help  here  or  there 
like  the  physician,  the  nurse,  the  priest.  You  can  be  at  all  fronts,  wherever  there 
is  grief,  in  the  power  of  the  cross.  Your  compassionate  love  takes  you 
everywhere,  this  love  from  the  divine  heart.  Its  precious  blood  is  poured 
everywhere  —  soothing,  healing,  saving. 


The  eyes  of  the  Crucified  look  down  on  you  asking,  probing.  Will  you  make  your 
covenant  with  the  Crucified  anew  in  all  seriousness?  What  will  vou  answer  him? 
Lord,  where  shall  we  go?  You  have  the  words  of  etemal  life. 


.r 


This  extraordinarily  blessed  woman  gave  to  me  my  promised  gift  of  understanding.  Now 
I  understand  what  it  means  to  become  the  spouse  of  Christ  as  never  before.  With  this 
enlightenment  came  a  greater  appreciation  of  the  contemplative  life.  Blessed  Teresa 
Benedicta  of  the  Cross  gave  to  me  my  much-needed  miracle  called  resolve.  No  longer 
must  I  be  the  one  to  rescue  in  person,  no  longer  must  I  be  limited  by  the  role  of  nurse, 
the  angel  of  mercy.  Now  I  must  free  myself  to  become  even  more,  mysteriously  more. 
Edith  warned,  "The  woman  involved  in  professional  life  has  to  face  the  danger  of 
overspecialization,  which  is  also  true  of  the  man:  she  may  become  developed  in  one 
particular  way  at  the  expense  of  her  formation  as  a  full  human  being.  All  this  can  be 


86 


prevented  by  an  intimate  relationship  to  God."^^  Peace  began  to  flow  within  my  entire 
being!  Finally,  I  was  at  home  with  myself  and  within  the  monastery.  Days  and  weeks 
began  to  pass  uneventfully! 

In  January,  1998,  some  physical  changes  were  also  demanding  my  attention.  What 
else  could  possibly  happen  during  this  time  of  novitiate?  It  was  official,  I  was  in  "the 
changes".  Of  course,  I  was  not  ready  for  this.  Some  of  the  girl-talk  amongst  the  sisters 
in  story-telling  was  quite  entertaining  and  laughable.  At  times  however,  I  felt  saddened 
by  the  finality  that,  officially,  motherhood  would  never  come  to  pass.  Then  came  our 
Master  General  Father  Timothy  Radcliffe's  timely  letter  regarding  "The  Affective  Life" 
and  I  was  quite  relieved  to  hear  his  personal  viewpoint  along  the  same  lines  from  a 
masculine  perspective. 

By  March  I  realized  more  than  "the  changes"  were  happening  within  me.  A  mass  on  my 
left  breast  appeared.  A  suspicious  routine  mammogram  and  ultrasound  back  in 
December  dictated  that  I  return  and  repeat  both  of  these  in  April.  Three  biopsies  done 
in  December  were  all  benign  and  so  I  was  not  initially  alarmed.  However,  I  knew  this 
recent  growth  was  not  a  cyst  and  we  couldn't  wait  until  April.  Surgical  biopsy  via  needle 
location  was  done  and  a  diagnosis  of  breast  cancer  confirmed.  Monday,  May  11  th,  a 
modified  radical  mastectomy  was  done  as  there  were  no  other  options  for  me.  My  entire 
left  breast  was  "filled  with  cancer."  My  immediate  concern  was  having  to  tell  my  77- 
year-old  mother  who  had  also  been  diagnosed  with  breast  cancer  four  years  ago  and 
had  undergone  the  same  operation.  She  comes  from  a  family  long  experienced  with  the 
suffehngs  of  cancer.  She  is  the  survivor  of  the  four  of  her  six  siblings  who  were 
diagnosed  with  cancer;  she  is  my  model  of  hope. 

How  shocking  it  was,  and  still  is,  to  be  the  patient!  Despite  the  cancer,  the  surgery,  the 
chemo  and  the  physical  therapy,  I  am  very  much  aware  that  the  longed-for  peace  which 
I  came  here  to  find  is  now  mine  and  not  even  cancer  can  take  this  from  me.  Yet, 
another  common  thread  I  see  with  Dr.  Tom.  He  wrote  of  his  life  with  cancer,  "...the 
jagged  ugly  cancer  scar  goes  no  deeper  than  my  flesh.  There  is  no  cancer  in  my  spirit. 
The  Lord  saw  to  that."^^  With  these  gifts  of  understanding  and  peace,  I  look  to  the  day 
of  my  vows  knowing  the  gift  of  joy  will  be  mine  as  never  before,  for  I  am  now  a  woman 
of  resolve  and  I  have  chosen  the  better  part.  My  mid-life  novitiate  has  been  my 
personal  "occasion  for  profound  human  growth"  and  like  Blessed  Teresa  Benedicta  of 
the  Cross  I  have  won  much! 

Dunng  the  preparation  of  this  article  I  developed  a  longing  for  another  prayer  card  in 
my  life;  specifically,  one  of  Blessed  Teresa  Benedicta  of  the  Cross,  who  suffered 
martyrdom  in  the  gas  chamber  at  Auschwitz  on  August  9,  1942,  and  will  be  canonized 
on  October  1 1 ,  1998.  Though  I  expressed  this  need  to  many  who  might  come  across 
such  a  card,  no  one  had  yet  returned  with  one.  Then  suddenly  my  prioress.  Sister  Mary 
Martin,  brought  me  the  desired  treasure;  it  had  been  hidden  right  here  in  this  house. 
Edith's  message  on  the  card  I  will  also  share  with  you,  confident  that  you,  the  reader, 
as  well  as  I  need  to  feel  less  troubled  about  permitting  ourselves  to  rest,  "really  rest." 


87 


God  is  there  in  these  moments  of  rest  and  can  give  us  in  a  single  instant  exactly 
what  we  need.  Then  the  rest  of  the  day  can  take  its  course,  under  the  same  effort 
and  strain,  perhaps,  but  in  peace.  And  when  night  comes,  and  you  look  back  over 
the  day  and  see  how  fragmentary  everything  has  been,  and  how  much  you 
planned  that  has  gone  undone,  and  all  the  reasons  you  have  to  be  embarrassed 
and  ashamed  just  take  everything  exactly  as  it  is,  put  it  in  God's  hands  and  leave 
it  with  him.  Then  you  will  be  able  to  rest  in  him  —  really  rest  —  and  start  the  next 
day  as  a  new  life.^"* 

As  for  myself  I  am  resting  in  the  arms  of  Christ  as  well  as  the  arms  of  my  dear  sisters 
in  community  and  feel  strongly  the  love,  prayers  and  healing  rays  from  all  of  you  who 
are  loving  me  from  a  distance.  As  a  greeting  card  from  a  volunteer  from  the  Reach  for 
Recovery  program  stated  so  simply,  "Life  is  already  svv^eterthan  ever  before."  Like  the 
suffering  soldier,  who  found  Sister  Edith's  care  such  a  blessing,  I  too  find  all  of  your 
care  such  a  blessing!  I  give  you  my  thanks.  >< 


NOTES 

1.  Freda  Mary  Oben,  PhD,  Edith  Stein,  Scholar-Feminist-Saint  (Staten  Island,  NY:  Alba  House, 
1988),  p.  44. 

2.  Boniface  Hanley,  OFM,  No  Strangers  to  Violence,  No  Strangers  to  Love  (Notre  Dame,  IN: 
Ave  Maria  Press,  1983),  Back  Cover. 

3.  Dr.  Tom  Dooley,  The  Edge  of  Tomorrow  (Publisher  unknown,  1958),  p.  unknown. 

4.  Hanley,  p.  25. 

5.  Ibid.,  p.  27. 

6.  Edith  Stein,  Life  in  a  Jewish  Family  (Washington,  DC:  ICS  Publications,  1986),  pp.  319-320. 

7.  Ibid.  p.  332. 

8.  Ibid.,  p.  335. 

9.  Ibid.,  p.  336. 

10.  Ibid.  p.  336. 

11.  Ibid.,  p.  345. 

12.  Ibid.,  p.  348. 

13.  ibid.,  p.  350. 

14.  Ibid.,  p.  360. 

15.  Oben,  p.  17. 

16.  Hanley,  p.  51. 

17.  Ibid,  p.  51. 

18.  Ibid.,  p.  51. 

19.  Ibid.,  p.  54. 

20.  Ibid.,  p.  54. 

21.  Edith  Stein,  The  Hidden  Life  (Washington,  DC:  ICS  Publications,  1992),  pp.  95-96. 

22.  Oben,  p.  45. 

23.  Hanley,  p.  30. 

24.  Edith  Stein,  Paths  to  Interior  Silence  (Source  unknown). 


88 


Our  On(y  ^oj>d 


UNTIL  JESUS  BE  FORMED  IN  YOU: 
A  Marian  Short  Story 


Sr.  Mary  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  OP. 

Marbury,  AL 


The  faint  whir  of  wings  drew  Sister  Marie  Genevieve's  attention  away  from  the 
book  on  her  desk.  She  glanced  up  and  watched  as  a  hummingbird  visited  the  feeder 
outside  her  window.  Shimmering  heat  waves  were  already  rising  from  the  pavement 
in  the  cloister  garth  and  the  day  promised  to  be  another  scorcher.  Sister  felt  her  spirits 
sag.  She  sighed  silently  as  she  turned  her  attention  back  to  her  reading,  "...so  that 
with  unveiled  faces  they  may  reflect  the  glory  of  the  Lord  and  be  transformed  into  His 
image  from  splendor  to  splendor  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."  "From  splendor  to 
splendor,"  Sister  lamented  to  herself.  "All  I  seem  to  do  is  go  from  struggle  to  struggle." 

"My  daughter,  what  is  troubling  you?"  came  a  gentle  voice  behind  her.  Startled 
Sister  whirled  around  to  see  who  it  could  be.  Her  mouth  fell  open  and  she  stared  in 
stunned  amazement.  Standing  before  her  were  St.  Catherine  of  Siena  and  St.  Dominic. 
Sister  closed  her  eyes  and  shook  her  head  to  wake  herself  up  —  she  must  have  fallen 
asleep!  She  cautiously  opened  them  again  and  found  herself  surrounded  by  a  soft 
glowing  light.  The  loving  expressions  of  her  visitors  filled  her  heart  with  inexplicable 
warmth. 

"My  sister,  do  not  be  afraid,"  encouraged  St.  Catherine.  'Tell  us  what  is  troubling 
you." 

Still  a  bit  dubious,  she  took  a  deep  breath  and  slowly  began  to  open  her  heart. 

"Well,  to  begin  with,  I  feel  so  discouraged!  Each  day  I  struggle  with  myriad 
vexations  and  annoyances.  Being  enclosed  with  the  same  people  day  after  day  gets 
more  and  more  difficult." 

"Do  not  be  discouraged,  my  daughter,"  said  St.  Dominic.  "The  enclosure  I  wish 
all  my  children  to  dwell  in  is  the  breadth,  length,  height  and  depth  of  the  love  of  God. 
From  this  enclosure  you  must  strive  to  see  the  Holy  Spirit  working  out  His  plan  of 
holiness  through  the  vexations  and  annoyances  you  meet  with." 

"I  do  know  that  everything  that  happens  comes  from  God  in  order  that  we  can 
become  holy,"  replied  Sister.  "But  when  the  opportunities  come  I  lose  sight  of  it  and 
get  all  upset." 

"My  dearest  Sister,"  counseled  St.  Catherine.  "Ask  the  assistance  of  the  gentle, 
sweet  Mary.  It  is  her  task  to  teach  us  the  secret  of  perfect  love  -  that  is,  how  to  unite 
our  wills  to  God's  will  at  every  moment.  With  her  help  you  will  find  it  not  only  easier  but 
delightful  to  submit  to  the  actions  of  the  Holy  Spirit." 

"And  that  is  v^y  we  have  come,"  continued  St.  Dominic.  "We  have  obtained  a 
special  favor  for  you.  Today  you  will  be  aware  of  Our  Lady's  help  as  you  go  about  your 
day." 


91 


At  that  moment  the  clock  began  striking  9:00a.m.  Instantly  the  vision  faded, 
leaving  only  the  gray  walls  of  her  cell.  Sister  closed  her  book  and  stood  up.  For  a  few 
brief  moments  she  remained  engrossed  in  her  experience.  "My  goodness,"  she  told 
herself,  "What  a  dream,  for  surely  it  must  be  a  dream!  My,  but  wouldn't  it  be  wonderful 
if  it  were  true." 

Turning  toward  the  door,  she  made  an  effort  to  bring  herself  back  to  reality. 
What  was  she  supposed  to  be  doing  now?  Oh,  yes.  That  pile  of  correspondence 
waiting  for  her  on  her  desk!  She  strode  up  the  hall  toward  her  work  room,  anxious  to 
get  right  to  work.  Switching  on  the  computer  as  she  entered  the  room,  she  headed  for 
her  desk  and  began  thumbing  through  the  pile  of  mail.  Suddenly  a  loud  pop  shattered 
the  silence.  To  her  horror  she  saw  acnd  smoke  pouring  out  of  the  monitor.  "Oh, 
goodness!"  she  thought  as  she  quickly  switched  it  off.  "I'll  never  get  the  mail  done  this 
way.  Hmmm.  Perhaps  one  of  the  other  computers  is  free."  She  hurhed  out  of  the  room 
and  down  toward  the  Prioress'  office  to  acquaint  her  with  the  problem. 

A  cheery  "come-in"  answered  her  knock.  The  Prioress  looked  up  expectantly 
as  she  entered.  Before  she  could  say  a  word,  however,  the  phone  rang.  Picking  up 
the  receiver,  the  Prioress  made  her  a  sign  she  would  see  her  after  the  phone  call.  "Oh, 
goodness.  I  would  surely  like  to  get  that  mail  done,"  she  thought  as  she  headed  back 
down  the  hall.  "At  least  I  can  work  on  the  sewing  till  Mother  is  ready."  She  had  gone 
barely  a  few  feet  when  another  door  opened  and  out  came  Sister  Bertilla  with  a 
concerned  look  on  her  face.  When  she  saw  Sister  Marie  Genevieve  her  countenance 
brightened. 

"Oh  Sister!"  she  exclaimed.  "Are  you  very  busy  hght  now?" 

"No,  not  really,"  Sister  managed  to  say  with  a  smile. 

"Oh,  good!  My  helper,  Sister  Diane,  has  gone  to  the  parlor  and  I  have  a  huge 
pile  of  bed  sheets  to  fold.  Could  you  help  me  please?  I'm  sure  it  v^ll  take  only  a  few 
minutes." 

"Certainly,  I  would  be  glad  to"  Sister  replied.  She  tned  to  smother  her  growing 
anxiety  and  frustration.  "Goodness,  but  this  day  is  getting  off  to  a  lousy  start,"  she 
grumbled  to  herself  as  they  worked.  Suddenly  she  felt  a  presence  and  the  same  warm 
feeling  she  had  earlier  in  her  cell.  Closing  her  eyes  to  ward  off  any  more  "Visions,"  she 
was  astonished  to  "see"  Our  Lady  smiling  at  her.  She  opened  her  eyes  quickly  and 
was  relieved  to  see  only  Sister  Bertilla.  "Goodness,  maybe... could  it  be...?"  She 
closed  her  eyes  again  to  "see"  if  Mary  were  still  there.  Yes,  she  was!  A  bit  ruefully  she 
realized  she  had  already  forgotten  her  resolution.  "I'm  sorry,  dear  Mother,"  she  prayed. 
"Dominus  est.  I  do  want  what  God  wills  for  me."  They  had  just  finished  the  folding  the 
bedclothes  when  her  beeper  went  off,  so  she  dashed  off  to  the  Prioress'  office  again. 

The  Pnoress  smiled  at  her  as  she  walked  in  and  said,  "Well,  Sister  what  can  I 
do  for  you?" 

Sister  began,  "When  I  turned  on  the  computer  to  do  the  mail  this  morning  the 
monitor  burned  out.  I  waswondenng..."  BRRRING!  Brrring!  The  intercom  interrupted 
her  explanation.  The  Prioress  picked  it  up. 


92 


"Thank  you,  Sister,"  she  said  as  she  hung  up  the  receiver  and  began  to  move 
toward  the  door.  "I'm  sorry  Sister,  but  can  you  put  this  on  hold  a  while  longer?  Dr. 
Welch  is  here  and  I  really  must  go.  I  will  get  back  to  you  as  soon  as  I  can." 

Sister  Marie  Genevieve  watched  her  leave,  disappointment  welling  up  inside 
her.  "If  that  mail  weren't  so  important,  it  wouldn't  be  so  aggravating,"  Sister  thought. 
"Well,  I  guess  it's  back  to  the  sewing."  She  headed  for  the  sewing  room.  Suddenly 
she  almost  bumped  into  Sister  Mary  Gertrude  who  was  coming  up  the  stairs. 

"Oh,  Sister,  you  are  just  the  one  I  am  looking  for.  Sister  Albert,  my  helper,  is 
with  the  Doctor  right  now,  and  I  need  someone  to  help  me  form  the  bread.  The 
Prioress  said  I  could  ask  you  since  your  computer  isn't  working." 

Sister  Marie  Genevieve  felt  her  annoyance  rising.  "How  nice  of  the  Prioress  to 
volunteer  my  services,"  she  began  to  complain  to  herself.  "It  isn't  exactly  as  if  I  had 
nothing  else  to  do."  Once  again  she  felt  the  presence  of  Our  Lady.  "Oh,  dear  Mother, 
here  I  go  again.  I  do  want  to  accept  this  as  God's  will  for  me  right  now.  Please  help 
me!"  she  prayed  as  she  followed  Sister  Gertrude  to  the  kitchen.  The  warm,  cheery 
atmosphere  of  the  kitchen  helped  her  relax.  "Goodness,"  she  thought,  "I  never  realized 
how  set  I  have  become  in  trying  to  get  things  done  when  I  want  them  done.  No  wonder 
I  get  so  irritated  at  every  interruption.  Maybe  the  Lord  has  been  trying  to  tell  me  this 
all  along." 

Soon  the  bread  was  finished.  It  was  also  time  for  Sister  Marie  Genevieve's 
adoration  so  she  made  her  way  to  the  chapel.  She  noticed  the  Prioress  was  in  as  she 
passed  her  office  and  knocked  on  the  door.  Fortunately  she  was  able  to  explain  her 
predicament  without  another  incident.  "How  soon  do  you  think  it  will  be  before  we  can 
get  it  fixed?"  she  asked. 

The  Prioress  answered:  "It's  hard  to  tell.  Mr.  Bertrand  is  on  his  vacation  but 
maybe  his  secretary  will  be  able  to  help  us  in  some  way.  You  can  give  her  a  call  when 
you  get  a  chance."  Sister  thanked  her  and  turned  to  go. 

"Oh,  Sister,"  the  Prioress  called  after  her,  "this  afternoon  would  you  please  show 
Sister  Mary  Augustine  the  next  step  on  the  sewing.  She  is  very  anxious  to  learn.  I  was 
sure  you  wouldn't  mind  helping  her." 

"No,  I  don't  mind,"  Sister  answered.  But  outside  the  door  she  began  to  frown  as 
she  went  to  the  chapel.  "Sister  Mary  Augustine!  That's  all  I  need  to  ruin  the  rest  of  the 
day.  I  love  her  but...!  If  she  weren't  always  coming  up  with  all  these  bright  ideas  I 
wouldn't  object  in  the  least  to  helping  her...."  "My  child,"  chided  a  motherty  voice  in  her 
soul.  Dominus  est!"  "Oh,  dear  Mother,"  cried  Sister  Marie  Genevieve.  'You  know  what 
a  difficult  time  I  have  with  Sister,  but  -  if  that  is  what  God  v^lls  for  me,  then  I  do  want 
to  accept  it.  Please  do  stay  with  me  and  help  me." 

After  dinner,  as  she  was  helping  to  clean  up  the  kitchen,  she  began  to  ponder 
the  events  of  the  morning.  "My  goodness,  how  different  difficult  situations  look  when 
you  begin  to  see  them  as  God's  will.  Up  till  now  I've  only  seen  them  as  something  to  be 
endured.  It  is  so  easy  to  get  into  a  rut  of  doing  things  for  God.  I've  forgotten  to  see 
God's  love  in  all  that  happens.  How  glad  I  am  Our  Lady  is  helping  me  to  see  this.  I'm 


93 


sure  I  must  have  heard  this  in  the  novitiate,  but  how  easy  it  is  to  let  other  things  drive 
it  out  of  our  memory.  My  goodness!" 

After  the  dishes  she  went  to  meet  Sister  Monica  at  the  West  door.  The  two  of 
them  shared  a  garden  plot  and  were  looking  forward  to  pulling  out  some  weeds  that 
day.  They  were  just  about  to  go  out  when  Sister  Mary  Damian  and  Sister  Mary  Peter 
came  on  the  scene. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  they  asked. 

"We're  just  going  to  pull  some  weeds,"  said  Sister  Monica 

"Oh,  it's  way  too  hot  outside,"  said  Sister  Mary  Damian.  "Why  not  come  and  play 
a  game  of  cards  with  us.  We'll  help  you  pull  weeds  another  day." 

"Sure,  sounds  like  fun,"  said  Sister  Monica.  Sister  Mane  Genevieve  really  didn't 
care  for  card  games,  but  it  was  rather  hot  outside.  The  four  of  them  traipsed  up  the 
stairs  to  the  recreation  room  chatting  cheerfully.  The  game  got  off  to  a  good  start. 
Then  Sister  Mary  Damian  remarked  with  a  smile: 

"it  must  have  been  a  very  lovely  ecstasy  you  were  having  in  the  kitchen  Sister 
Mane  Genevieve." 

"Ecstasy?"  questioned  Sister,  surprised. 

"Why,  yes,  you  were  going  around  the  room  like  someone  in  a  dream.  You 
didn't  even  notice  you  put  the  coffee  pot  in  the  refhgerator." 

Everyone  laughed,  and  Sister  Mary  Genevieve  said  "I  guess  I  was  a  bit  buried 
in  my  thoughts." 

"That  reminds  me,"  interrupted  Sister  Mary  Peter. 

"Oh,  oh,"  everyone  groaned  teasingly.  Experience  told  them  what  to  expect 
next.  Sister  Mary  Peter  never  missed  an  opportunity  to  give  a  tidbit  on  St.  Therese. 
Good-natured  Sister  Mary  Peter  ignored  their  groans,  however,  and  continued  with  her 
story:  "St.  Therese  used  to  tell  the  novices...." 

Usually  Sister  Mane  Genevieve  listened  to  these  anecdotes  absentmindedly. 
After  all,  hadn't  they  all  read  St.  Therese?  But  today  she  decided:  "This  will  be  a  good 
opportunity  to  keep  my  resolution  of  accepting  all  things  with  love.  Our  Lady  certainly 
would  listen  with  all  her  attention.  And  who  knows  -  I  might  get  something  out  of  this." 

All  too  soon  it  was  time  for  recreation  to  end.  As  they  went  to  their  cells  Sister 
Mary  Genevieve  reflected:  "My  goodness,  St.  Therese's  advice  to  her  novices  is  the 
same  as  St.  Dominic  and  St.  Cathehne's.  I  have  forgotten  a  lot  more  than  I  realized. 
How  easy  it  is  to  get  wrapped  up  in  things!" 

After  mid-afternoon  prayer,  Sister  breathed  a  quick  prayer  to  Our  Lady  before 
leaving  the  Chapel.  She  was  definitely  going  to  need  her  help  in  working  with  Sister 
Mary  Augustine.  When  she  arrived  at  the  sewing  room,  she  found  Sister  already  there. 
She  showed  Sister  how  to  measure  and  pin  the  habit  hems,  and  then  how  to  sew  them. 
After  that,  she  left  Sister  to  do  the  sewing,  while  she  settled  down  to  finish  pinning  and 
measuring.  Presently  Sister  Mary  Augustine  was  standing  by  Sister's  elbow. 


94 


"Listen,"  she  said,  "I  just  got  this  brilliant  idea  The  machine  already  has  the 
inches  marked  on  the  front,  so  instead  of  all  that  measuhng  and  pinning,  I  though  we 
could  just  sit  down  and  start  sewing,  using  the  measurements  on  the  machine  for  our 
guide." 

"Well,  I  don't  know,"  Sister  Mary  Genevieve  countered.  "We  have  never  done 
it  that  way." 

"Nothing  ventured,  nothing  gained!"  Sister  interjected.  "Just  think  of  all  the  time 
it  could  save  us." 

"I  really  don't  think  it  would  work." 

"How  do  you  know  until  you  try?  Just  let  me  try  one.  I'm  sure  it  will  work" 

"It  probably  is  a  great  idea.  Sister,"  Sister  Mane  Genevieve  began,    "but  I..." 

"Oh  thanks.  Sister!  I'll  try  the  next  one  right  away,"  Sister  Mary  Augustine 
exclaimed.  A  little  piqued,  Sister  Mary  Genevieve  thought,  "Well,  let  her  find  out  the 
hard  way."  After  a  few  minutes  Sister  Mary  Augustine  stood  up  to  display  the  finished 
habit.  But  her  smile  turned  to  a  look  of  dismay. 

"Good  grief!  Something  went  wrong  somewhere."  She  frowned  at  the  crooked 
and  uneven  hem.  Just  then  the  Prioress  walked  in. 

"It  certainly  did.  However  did  you  manage  this?"  she  inquired. 

Sister  Mary  Augustine  explained.  "Sister  and  I  thought  it  might  be  faster  to  sew 
the  hems  without  taking  time  to  pin  them.  I  guess  we  still  have  to  do  a  little  more 
practicing." 

"Never  mind,"  said  the  Prioress,  "I  think  you  had  better  continue  pinning  them 
first.  Whatever  time  you  save  from  pinning  you'll  have  to  use  to  np  out  all  those  seams. 
Now  Sister  Mary  Augustine,  I  need  you  for  a  few  minutes  in  my  office  please."  The 
Prioress  glanced  at  Sister  Marie  Genevieve  as  she  turned  to  go. 

"Sister's  brilliant  ideas  are  hard  to  resist,  I  know.  But  I  do  think  it  might  be  better 
if  we  did  at  times,  don't  you?" 

The  door  closed  and  Sister  Marie  Genevieve  felt  herself  burning  with 
annoyance.  Angry  thoughts  swirled  through  her  mind  and  tears  stung  her  eyes. 
Putting  down  her  sewing  she  prayed  mightily  not  to  give  in  to  them.  The  comforting 
presence  of  Our  Lady  surrounded  her  and  she  closed  her  eyes.  Though  she  could  not 
see  Mary,  she  poured  out  her  anguish  to  her:  "Dear  Mother,  I  am  so  upset.  How  could 
Sister  put  all  the  blame  on  me  and  ruin  my  reputation  like  that?  I  can  just  imagine  what 
the  Prioress  thinks  of  me  now.  How  can  this  be  a  gift  of  love  from  God?" 

"My  dearest  child,  do  not  worry  about  your  reputation.  The  Holy  Spirit  is  working 
to  cut  all  attachments  to  self  in  you.  How  else  can  Jesus  be  formed  in  you?  Offer  it  to 
Him  in  love  and  thank  Him  for  this  gift." 

Sister  pondered  these  words  for  a  moment.  "I  think  I  am  beginning  to 
understand,  dear  Mother.  Yes,  thank  you,  dear  God  for  this  gift.  I  do  offer  it  to  you  with 
all  my  heart."  Though  her  heart  was  still  a  bit  sore,  she  felt  much  peace. 


95 


The  rest  of  the  day  passed  without  episode.  Later,  on  her  way  to  the  Chapel  to 
do  her  Lectio,  she  passed  by  the  Prioress'  office.  She  felt  a  strong  urge  to  stop  in  and 
explain  the  whole  situation  but  she  resisted  it.  "No,"  she  told  herself.  "I  really  want  this 
to  be  a  total  gift  to  Jesus.  It  won't  be  if  I  take  anything  back,  especially  by  giving  in  that 
way  to  my  desire  that  others  think  well  of  me."  A  deep  joy  flooded  her  whole  being  and 
she  felt  as  if  a  heavy  burden  had  been  lifted  from  her.  "Now,"  she  thought,  "I  begin  to 
understand  how  St.  Dominic  could  sing  during  his  times  of  trials  and  tribulations." 

During  evening  recreation  Sister  Monica  remarked  to  her:  "My,  but  you  look 
radiant.  You  must  have  had  a  great  day." 

"Oh,  yes,"  exclaimed  Sister,  "I  had  a  wonderful  day!"  and  thought  to  herself:  "If 
you  only  knew!" 

Later  as  Sister  settled  herself  in  bed  she  thought:  "Yes,  it  was  truly  a  splendid 
day  -  'persevering  in  prayer  with  Mary,  the  Mother  of  Jesus!'"  A  soft  light  filled  her  cell. 
St.  Dominic  and  St.  Catherine  appeared  once  more,  accompanied  this  time  by  Our 
Lady.  She  could  only  smile  at  them  with  a  heart  overflowing  with  gratitude.  She  closed 
her  eyes,  but  Our  Lady's  serene  countenance  remained.  "Thank  you,  dear  Mother,  for 
being  with  me  today,"  she  whispered.  Mary's  answered  resounded  in  her  heart: 

"I  am  always  with  you,  my  daughter.  You  have  only  to  call  on  me."  The 
realization  that  Our  Lady  would  indeed  be  with  her  at  all  times  caused  her  heart  to  sing 
"Magnificat!"  as  she  drifted  off  to  sleep.  t><i 


96 


FAITH,  THEOLOGY,  AND  CONTEMPLATION 


Sr  Daria,  OP. 
North  Guilford,  CT 


What  place  has  theological  study  in  the  life  of  a  contemplative?  This  has  been 
a  contested  question  in  the  history  of  monasticism.  Some  traditions  have  regarded  any 
sustained  excursion  into  speculative  reason  with  suspicion,  as  a  distraction  from  the 
simple  and  affective  impulse  of  prayer.  For  a  Dominican,  however,  theology  and 
contemplation,  though  distinct,  can  never  be  opposed.  In  order  to  reach  the  goal  which 
is  the  kingdom  of  God,  Cassian  says,  we  aim  at  a  mark,  which  is  purity  of  heart  or 
constant  prayer  (that  is,  contemplation),  and  undertake  all  the  practices  which  help  us 
to  attain  it.  Aquinas  asks  whether  there  are  various  activities  in  the  contemplative  life, 
and  answers  that  "the  contemplative  life  has  only  one  activity  in  which  it  finally 
terminates  and  from  which  it  derives  its  unity,  namely  the  contemplation  of  truth,  but  it 
has  several  activities  by  which  it  arrives  at  this  final  activity."^  These  activities  include 
the  discursive  reasoning  of  theology,  which  is  thus  dispositively  part  of  the 
contemplative  life.^  Theology  and  contemplation,  then,  are  different  moments  of  one 
flight  to  God  which  proceeds  from  the  gift  of  faith,  is  shaped  by  one  end,  and  is 
impelled  and  perfected  by  one  love. 

The  act  of  contemplation,  in  itself,  differs  from  that  of  theology  in  that  it  is  more 
of  an  intuitive  loving  gaze  at  the  truth  grasped  than  a  discursive  investigation  of  it. 
There  is  a  time  when  the  discursus  of  reason  must  cease,  so  that  "the  soul's  gaze  may 
be  fixed  on  the  simple  contemplation  of  intelligible  truth. "^  The  expehence  of 
contemplation  eludes  description,  but  while  still  an  activity  of  the  intellect  (because  its 
object  is  truth)  it  is  marked  by  a  delight  which  draws  the  loving  knower  to  want  to  be 
united  to  the  substance,  not  merely  the  idea,  of  its  object.'*  It  is  an  experiential 
knowledge,  an  operation  of  wisdom,  which  relishes  the  truth. 

As  v^sdom  can  either  be  acquired  or  received  as  a  supernatural  gift,  Aquinas 
distinguishes  different  types  of  contemplation,  the  highest  being  the  mystical 
contemplation  which  is  an  operation  of  the  infused  wisdom  given  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  In 
mystical  contemplation,  or  rapture,  it  may  actually  happen  that  a  person  reaches  a 
vision  of  God's  essence;  Aquinas  attributes  this  expehence  to  St.  Paul.  In  this  rare 
state  contemplation  goes  beyond  faith  to  the  light  of  glory.^ 

Nevertheless,  in  this  life,  contemplation  does  not  ordinahly  attain  the  vision  of 
the  divine  essence  which  it  seeks.^  In  the  normal  course  of  things,  contemplation,  like 
theology,  is  an  activity  which  proceeds  from  faith.  Therefore,  it  has  the  characteristics 
of  faith-knowledge.  It  is  directed  towards  God  as  First  Truth,  the  formal  object  of  faith. ^ 
To  speak  in  this  way  of  God  as  an  object,  as  T.  C.  O'Bhen  points  out,  is  only 


97 


describe  his  graciousness  in  making  himself  accessible  to  us  through  the  theological 
virtues.^ 

Faith-knowledge  is  marked  by  both  certitude  and  incompleteness.  Certitude, 
because  of  the  grace  of  assent,  and  incompleteness  because  faith  is  not  vision.  The 
truth  known  by  faith  is  "known  according  to  the  knower"  -  although  First  Truth  is 
simple,  we  know  it  in  a  complex  fashion.®  In  theology  our  knowledge  is  contained  in 
propositions,  and  even  contemplation  is  not  an  act  of  simple  apprehension  like  the 
angels,  but  a  judgement  of  the  understanding. ^°  Outside  of  the  direct  beatific  vision, 
which  on  earth  was  natural  only  to  Christ  (who  alone  was  habitually  both  comprehensor 
and  viator^'^),  contemplation,  like  theology,  is  an  activity  of  viatores  —  those  who  are  on 
the  way. 

Therefore,  contemplation  is  enriched  by  theology  because  it  depends  on  the 
truths  given  in  revelation,  on  signs  and  likenesses  which  fall  short  of  the  direct 
knowledge  of  God,  although  "the  believer  presses  past  them  to  assent  to  God 
himself."^^  Theology  prepares  for  contemplation  by  reaching  out  to  a  fuller  knowledge 
of  these  divine  truths,  and  is  therefore  a  means  to  the  goal  of  the  love  of  God,  who  as 
infinitely  good  is  more  loved  the  more  he  is  known.  In  working  out  the  science  of  our 
salvation,  theology  elucidates  the  truth  which  is  enjoyed  in  contemplation.  For  Aquinas, 
"theology  (is)  subordinate  to  faith,  itself  subordinate  to  the  vision  of  the  blessed. "^^ 

The  interplay  of  knowing  and  loving  which  make  theology  a  preparation  for 
contemplation  also  make  contemplation  the  fulfilment  of  theology.  Because  of  our 
rational  nature  we  delight  in  the  truth;  God  who  is  Truth  has  made  us  for  himself.  As 
an  activity  of  faith,  theology  is  prompted  and  completed  by  love.  It  rests  on  belief,  the 
proper  act  of  faith,  which  though  it  takes  place  in  the  intellect,  is  a  "pondenng  with 
assenf/'^"*  that  reaches  out  to  the  reality  assented  to;  the  intellect  is  first  moved  by  the 
will.^^ 

Faith  terminates  not  in  propositions  but  in  the  reality; ^^  it  is  not  just  a  mental 
activity  but  the  start  of  a  personal  relationship  with  God  which  is  a  response  to  grace.  ^^ 
Faith,  and  theology  as  an  activity  of  faith,  are  perfected  by  the  complete  adherence  of 
love.^^  Love  and  knowledge  become  mutually  inclusive,  charity  actually  joining  us  to 
God  and  opening  us  to  receive  the  Gifts  of  the  Spirit  (Understanding,  Knowledge,  and 
Wisdom)  which  allow  us  to  reach  a  perception  of  divine  truth  by  grace  which  goes 
beyond  that  possible  by  natural  reason.^®  So  the  love  which  belongs  to  contemplation 
can  lift  the  theologian  to  a  deeper,  experiential  grasp  of  the  truth.  Although  it  is  possible 
to  do  theology  without  a  faith  fully  formed  by  charity,  it  would  be  imperfect  and  lacking 
the  connaturality  with  divine  truths  that  is  part  of  the  gift  of  Wisdom. ^° 

As  theology  leads  into  contemplation,  pondering  with  assent  becomes  a 
dialogue  between  us  and  the  Word,  a  Word  not  so  much  of  information  as  of 
invitation. ^^  The  Word  spoken  by  First  Truth  in  revelation  discloses  God's  very 
presence,  a  presence  that  comes  to  dwell  in  us  by  a  continual  mutual  invitation.  In  this 


98 


dialogue  both  theology  and  contemplation  have  their  moment  in  making  us  a  welcome 
home  for  the  Word.  No\A/here  is  this  more  evident  than  in  the  liturgy,  which  is  the 
deepest  expression  of  the  Church's  union  with  the  Lord,  as  well  as  the  richest  resource 
of  theological  tradition. ^^  The  liturgy  is  the  ecclesial  form  of  contemplation  In  it,  the 
wayfahng  Church  on  earth  gazes  at  the  mysteries  of  divine  truth  in  company  with  the 
blessed  in  heaven  who  through  love  have  attained  the  vision  of  God.  In  tasting  the 
beauty  of  the  Reality  encountered,  the  Church  penetrates  further  into  its  mysteries.  As 
Odo  Casel  expressed  it,  "It  is  not  only  study  but  the  act  of  fully  sharing  the  life  of  Christ 
in  mysterio  [in  the  mystery]  which  is  the  final  source  of  all  knowledge. "^^ 

Why  should  one  who  seeks  a  contemplative  life  study  theology?  Because,  as 
Thomas  Gilby  puts  it,  "...theology  (is)  a  function  of  being  in  love  with  God  "^'^  For  us 
whose  vision  is  incomplete,  theology  helps  to  see  the  way.  And,  because  Christ  is  both 
the  way  and  the  goal,^^  love  compels  us  to  make  the  journey. 


"My  joy  is  tlie  Lord  and  my  course  is  toward  him; 
this  path  of  mine  is  beautiful" 

—  Odes  of  Solomon  (7) 


NOTES 

1 .  Thomas  Aquinas,  Summa  Theologiae,  vol.  46,  2a,  2ae,  180,  3;  ed.  Blackfriars  (New  York:  McGraw 
Hill,  1966),  23. 

2.  Aquinas,  23. 

3.  Sr,  2a,  2  ae,  180,  6,  2. 

4.  sr,  2a,  2ae,  180,  7. 

5.  ST,  2a,  2ae,  1 75,  4  and  1 80,  5. 

6.  ST,  2a,  2ae,  180,  5. 

7.  Jordan  Aumann  ed.,  Blackfrlar's  Summa,  vol.  46,  footnote  to  2a,  2ae,  180,  5. 

8.  T.  C.  O'Brien,  ed.,  Blackfriar's  Summa,  vol.  31 ,  Appendixl ,  "Objects  and  Virtues,"  p.  184. 

9.  sr,  2a,  2ae,  1,2. 

1 0.  Aumann,  footnote  to  2  a,  2ae,  1 80,  3,  p.  23. 

11.  sr,  2a,  2ae,  175,  4,  2. 

12.  Thomas  Gilby,  Blackfriar's  Summa,  vol.  1,  Appendix  7,  "Revelation,"  p.  94. 

13.  Gilby,  footnote  to  1  a,  1 ,  2,  p.  1 1 . 

14.  sr,  2a,  2ae,  2,1. 

15.  O'Brien,  Appendix  3,  "Faith  and  the  Truth  About  God,"  pp.  203  and  210.    Of.  Aquinas  De  Veritate 
XIV,  I. 

16.  sr,  2a,  2ae,  1,2. 

1 7.  O'Brien,  Appendix  4,  "Belief:  Faith's  Act,"  p.  21 1 . 


99 


18.  O'Brien,  Appendix  2,  "Faith  and  the  Truth  Who  Is  God,"  p.  192.  Cf.  ST,  2a,  2ae,  4,3. 

19.  Gilby,  Appendix  10,  "The  Dialectic  of  Love  in  the  Summa,"  p.  131 .  Cf.  ST,  2a,  2ae,  45. 

20.  Aumann,  Appendix  4,  'Theology  and  Contemplation,"  p.  112-113.  Cf.  ST,  2a,  2ae,  45,  2-4. 

21 .  Gilby,  Appendix  7,  "Revelation,"  p.  88. 

22.  Aldan  Nichols,  The  Shape  of  Catholic  r/7eo/ogy  (Collegeville:  The  Liturgical  Press,  1991),  183. 

23.  Cited  in  Andre  Gozier,  Dom  Case/ (Paris:  Fleurus,  1968). 

24.  Gilby,  Appendix  6,  'Theology  as  Science,"  p.  86. 

25.  Aquinas,  Commentary  on  John,  Chap.  14,  lee.  2. 


XefUciian  an  an  image  {torn  St.  fiugusUne 


DESCUBRIMIENTO' 


DISCOVERY 


Todo  el  Mar 
no  esta  en  el  vasito, 
pero  todo  el  vasito 
ya  esta  en  el  Mar. 


All  of  the  Sea 
is  not  in  the  glass, 
but  all  of  the  glass 
is  now  in  the  Sea. 


Y  por  eso,  el  vasito 

no  puede  hacer  nada  mas 

que  conocer 

muy  bien 

al  Agua. 


The  orignal  poem  is  the  Spanish 


And  so  the  little  glass 
can  do  nothing  more 
than  to  know, 

intimately, 

the  Water. 


Sr.  Mary  Dominic,  O.P. 
Elmira,  NY 


100 


THE  PROOF  IS  IN  THE  PUDDING: 

ST.  BERNARD  OF  CLAIRVAUX,  PETER  ABELARD  AND  ST.  THOMAS  AQUINAS 

Sister  Mary  Emmanuel,  OP. 
Buffalo,  NY 


The  faith  of  the  early  medievals  feasted  on  what  history  has  called  the  tradition 
of  monastic  theology.  By  that  method  one  appealed  to  the  authority  of  scripture  and 
the  Church  fathers  in  a  way  that  called  forth  an  affective  response  in  the  believer  This 
approach,  along  with  the  conviction  that  the  believer's  faith  was  an  established  reality, 
left  little  room  in  the  minds  of  its  adherents  for  philosophical  investigation.  St.  Bernard, 
abbot  of  Clairvaux  (1090  - 1 153),  manifested  extraordinary  enthusiasm  in  defence  of 
this  tradition. 

Issues  that  tended  to  threaten  this  tranquil  atmosphere  erupted  with  amazing 
arrogance  and  brashness  in  the  person  of  Peter  Abelard  (1079  - 1 142),  philosopher 
and  theologian.  This  volcanic  young  student  publicly  routed  many  of  the  arguments  of 
his  teachers,  William  of  Champeaux  and  Anselm  of  Laon,  both  of  whom  ranked  highly 
in  the  university  world.  In  addition,  contrary  to  the  convention  of  the  time,  he 
audaciously  set  up  his  own  independent  school  of  learning  where  scores  of  disciples 
avidly  devoured  his  teachings  and  writings. 

Yes,  Abelard  taught,  wrote,  —  and  shocked. 

Imagine  the  theological  indigestion  suffered  by  Abelard's  opponents  upon 
reading  his  book  on  the  Trinity,  for  instance.  This  book  boasted  bold  dialectical 
arguments  which  seemed  to  them  to  call  into  question  the  very  mystery  the  author 
proposed  to  expound.  Their  opposition  was  further  fueled  by  the  blatant  absence  of 
traditional  patristic  references  so  dear  to  their  method  of  explicating  the  faith. 

In  another  work.  Sic  et  non,  Abelard  cleverly  juxtaposed  contradictory  elements 
from  biblical  and  patristic  sources  —  obviously  meant  as  a  caustic  response  to  his 
accusers. 

Bernard  and  his  party  opposed  Abelard's  theological  fare  with  a  menu  of 
accusation  directed  toward  various  perceived  crimes.  For  instance  they  accused  him 
of  equating  faith  with  opinion;  introducing  heretical  opinions;  trying  to  impnson  God  in 
a  syllogism  by  using  dialectics  in  connection  with  supernatural  truths  —  a  process  that 
seemed  to  reduce  those  truths  to  a  merely  human  level;  and  teaching  that  Christ's  life 
and  death  were  "for  no  other  purpose  than  that  he  might  teach  us  how  to  live  by  his 
words  and  example."  ^  Concerning  the  Godhead  they  charged  him  with  confusing 
common  attributes  of  the  Trinity  with  properties  specific  to  each  of  the  Three  Persons; 
and  ignoring  the  scriptures  and  fathers  as  sources  of  teaching,  especially  regarding  the 
mystery  of  the  Trinity. 


101 


In  response  Abelard  insisted  on  his  good  intentions.  He  deemed  it  necessary, 
he  said,  to  discuss  "the  fundamental  principles  of  our  faith  in  the  light  of  human  reason" 
for  the  sake  of  his  disciples  "\a^o  demanded  human  and  philosophical  reasons  and 
demonstrations  rather  than  affirmations."  ^  In  defence  of  Sic  et  non  he  asserted  his  aim 
was  to  "arouse  the  reader  and  draw  him  to  an  inquiry  into  the  truth,  all  the  more  so 
when  the  authority  of  Scripture  itself  is  given  greater  emphasis."  ^ 

Already  in  1121  the  Council  of  Soissons  had  condemned  Abelard's  teachings 
on  the  Trinity.  Then  twenty  years  later  the  Council  of  Sens  drew  up  and  condemned 
fourteen  errors.  They  sent  these  to  the  Pope  who  also  condemned  them  at  the 
insistent  entreaties  of  Bernard. 

Towards  the  end  of  his  life  Abelard  wrote:  "I  do  not  want  to  be  a  philosopher  at 
the  price  of  being  rejected  by  Paul;  nor  yet  an  Aristotle  at  the  price  of  being  rejected  by 
Christ;  for  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  whereby  I  can  be  saved.  I  adore  Christ 
reigning  at  the  Father's  nght  hand.  With  the  arms  of  faith  I  embrace  him  working 
divinely  in  that  glorious  virginal  flesh  which  he  received  of  the  Holy  [Spirit]." '' 

Abelard's  contemptuous  attitude  and  surphsingly  unclear  statements  radically 
hindered  his  own  cause.  After  his  death,  some  of  the  better  of  his  disciples  managed 
to  clear  his  name  in  the  case  of  certain  of  his  works  and  methods  that  had  obviously 
been  misunderstood.  One  felicitous  outcome  was  that  scholars  began  to  accept 
rigorous  philosophical  investigation  as  a  salutary  conthbution  to  the  study  of  theology. 

During  the  century  following  Abelard's  death,  many  scholars  continued  to 
frequent  his  table  of  dialectic  philosophy.  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  (1224  - 1274),  ranking 
among  those  prudently  sated,  rose  to  combine  successfully  and  skillfully  the  best  of 
Abelardian  technique  with  his  own  indefatigable  pursuit  of  profound  theological  truth 
—  a  happy  blend  perhaps  best  savored  in  his  Summa  Theologiae. 

If  Abelard  had  foreseen  this  outcome,  would  he  have  rejoiced  at  his  own 
contribution  to  the  many-coursed  meal  provided  by  the  Angel  of  the  Schools? 

Had  Bernard  the  honey-mouthed  lived  to  see  Aquinas'  day  would  he  have 
heeded  the  call  of  Wisdom  to  "come  and  eat"  (cf.  Proverbs  9:5)  at  such  a  sacred 
banquet?  x 


NOTES 

1 .  Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  Treatise  Against  Several  Erroneous  Chapters  by  Peter  Abelard,  in  Patrologia 
Latina,  Vol  182  (Paris:  Gamier  Fratres,  1897),  col.  1067;  quoted  in  Placher,  William  C,  A  History  of 
Christian  Theology,  an  Introduction  (Louisville:  The  Westminster  Press,  1983),  147. 

2.  James,  Bruno  S.,  St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  (New  York,  1957),  135, 136. 

3.  Abelarcl,  Peter,  Sic  et  non  pr.  (Boyer-McKeon),  104;  Quoted  in  Pelikan,  Jaroslav,  The  Christian 
Tradition,  A  History  of  the  Development  of  Doctrine,  Vol  3  (Chicago  and  London:  University  of  Chicago 
Press,  1978),  224. 

4.  James,  op.  cit,  141. 

102 


THE  STATE  OF  THOMISM  TODAY 

Sr.  Mary  Catharine,  O.P. 
Summit,  NJ 


One  needs  only  to  glance  at  book  catalogues  to  know  that  all  areas  of  medieval 
studies  are  of  great  interest  today.  New  translations  are  regularly  appearing  and  are 
welcome.  Twenty  years  ago  such  interest  would  have  been  unthinkable. 

Forty  years  ago,  it  was  feared  that  the  death  knell  had  sounded  for  Thomism.  Perhaps 
it  did  for  the  Neo-Thomism  that  flourished  from  the  time  of  Leo  XIII  to  the  eve  of 
Vatican  Council  II.  In  Catholic  colleges  and  seminaries  the  Summa  Theologiae  ^s,  the 
staple  for  theology  was  replaced  by  new  ways  of  thinking  and  talking  about  God.  One 
of  my  sisters  in  the  community  recounts  that  her  first  contact  with  St.  Thomas  was  in 
a  literature  course  while  at  a  Dominican  college  in  the  early  eighties.  St.  Thomas's 
treatment  of  envy  was  explored  in  the  context  of  a  discussion  on  Shakespeare. 

To  ask  the  question,  "What  is  the  state  of  Thomism  today?"  Is  in  some  ways  to  ask 
the  wrong  question.  One  might  also  ask,  "Which  school  of  Thomism?"  History  aptly 
shows  us  that  the  thought  of  St.  Thomas  is  too  vast,  too  all-embracing,  to  be 
encompassed  into  one  way  of  thinking,  a  marvelous  character  of  the  Order  itself.  To 
be  truly  familiar  with  St.Thomas  one  also  has  to  be  firmly  rooted  in  sources  that  are 
the  foundation  of  his  teaching.  Obviously  this  means  a  familiarity  with  Plato  and 
Aristotle  but  also  includes  patristic  sources,  particularly  Augustine,  Oriental 
philosophers,  the  Sentences  o\  Peter  Lombard,  and,  what  sometimes  seems  to  have 
been  forgotten.  Scripture  itself.  Perhaps  one  dominant  note  of  the  renewal  of  Thomism 
today  is  that  it  is  coupled  with  a  return  to  the  sources  leading  to  an  emphasis  not  so 
much  on  texts  that  hand  down  a  "judgment",  but  an  emphasis  on  the  timelessness  of 
a  theology  that  can  be  applied  to  any  age. 

Thomas  O'Meara,  O.P.,  in  his  book  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Theologian,  suggests:  "Jose 
Pinto  de  Olivera  and  Otto  Pesch  are  not  alone  in  thinking  that  Vatican  II  had  set 
Aquinas's  theology  free  for  new  accomplishments."'  In  1974  Paul  VI  issued  a 
commemorative  letter  for  the  seventh  centenary  of  the  death  of  Thomas,  highlighting 
the  "realism  and  objectivity  of  his  thought."'  A  new  interest  in  the  theology  of  Thomas 
was  beginning  to  reinsert  itself  but  in  a  way  that  freed  it  from  the  structures  of  neo- 
scholasticism. 

The  emphasis  of  Vatican  II  on  a  positive  view  of  humanity,  on  the  role  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  on  the  primacy  of  the  law  of  the  Gospel,  and  on  the  activity  of  grace,  seems  to 


103 


have  contributed  to  opening  the  door  to  new  studies,  resources  and  publications  on 
Thorn  istic  theology.  Recent  major  studies  by  scholars  such  as  Otto  Pesch  and  Jean- 
Pierre  Torrell  are  replacing  (in  some  cases)  some  of  the  older  and  often  "drier"  studies 
of  earlier  Thomism.  New  technological  innovations  open  new  possiblities  for  research 
as  CD's  containing  indices  of  all  of  St.  Thomas's  works  and  secondary  literature  are 
made  available.  The  recent  mushrooming  of  the  Intemet  will  most  likely  provide  (if  it 
hasn't  already)  a  forum  for  interchange  unthought  of  by  previous  ages. 

There  is  also  a  renewed  interest  in  the  ethics  and  moral  theology  of  St.  Thomas, 
particularly  in  applying  his  teaching  to  a  rising  concern  for  the  area  of  medical  ethics. 
Introductory  texts  such  as  The  Primacy  of  Love  by  Paul  J.  Wadell,  C.P.,  and  Ethica 
Thomistica  by  Ralph  Mclnerney,  have  contributed  much  to  present  the  Thom istic  view 
of  the  moral  life  to  a  generation  totally  ignorant  of  the  goldmine  present  in  St.  Thomas 
on  the  ethics  of  virtue.  Servais  Pinckaers,  O.P.,  in  The  Sources  of  Christian  Ethics 
(now  translated  into  English),  presents  moral  theology  that  is  rooted  in  the  ultimate  law 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  He  repeatedly  Insists  that  St.  Thomas  must  be  read  and 
interpreted  anew  and  he  states  that  his  aim  is  to  "return  Christian  ethics  to  its  sources: 
Scripture,  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Gospel  law,  and  natural  law,  which  is  rooted  in  freedom 
itself.' 

What  Thomism  will  bring  to  the  future  remains  to  be  seen.  Given  the  present  "pulse 
points"  one  would  hope  that  this  renewed  study  of  St.  Thomas  would  lead  to  that 
which  St.  Thomas  himself  held  so  dear —  both  a  greater  understanding  of  the  beauty 
and  value  of  the  human  person  who  with  grace  is  drawn  to  the  depths  of  God's  Love 
made  incarnate  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  a  fuller  realization  of  the  goal  of  all  human 
existence,  i.e.,  eternal  beatitude,  caught  in  the  joy  of  the  face  to  face  vision  of  God. 

t>4 


NOTES 

1 .  Thomas  O'Meara,  O.P.,  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Theologian  (Notre  Dame,  Ind.:  University  of  Notre 
Dame  Press,  1997),  246. 

2.  to/d.,198. 

3.  Servais  Pinckaers,  O.P.,  The  Sources  of  Christian  Ethics  (Washington,  D.C.:  Catholic  University  of 
America  Press,  1995),  xxi. 


104 


INTRODUCTION:  AUTHOR  INDEX 


Now  that  Dominican  Monastic  Search  is  approaching  its  twentieth  year  of  publication,  and 
recognizing  the  richness  of  the  articles  that  have  appeared  over  these  years,  it  seems  helpful  to  have 
access  to  these  v^mtings.  Therefore,  this  issue  of  DMS  contains  an  AUTHOR  INDEX  to  articles  by 
nuns  and  friars  published  in  DMS  from  1980  to  1998.  - 

.     .  '  '-"^      ^"'.  ?-,  \  ^  ;  ■  ;       '•  -.J 

"-,'.-'      Some  editorial  comments  might  be  helpful: 

1. There  is  an  issue  of  DMS  for  every  year  except  1981  and  1988.  Two  issues  appeared  in 
1989,  one  of  which  contains  the  presentations  of  the  1988  Assembly.  Thus,  in  the  Index,  88A  refers 
to  the  issue  containing  these  papers,  while  88  designates  the  regular  1988  edition  of  DMS. 

2. The  1982  issue  of  DMS  appeared  as  a  supplement  to  the  February,  1983  issue  of 
Conference  Communications. 

3.  Articles  that  are  translations  by  a  nun  are  entered  under  the  nun-translator,  with  a  cross 
reference  from  the  original  author  to  the  translator. 

4.  Authors  are  entered  under  their  present  (1998)  name  and  monastery,  with  a  cross 
reference  from  a  previous  religious  name  and  monastery. 

5.  The  entries  are  in  alphabetical  order  by  nun,  followed  by  an  alphabetical  list  of  her  articles, 
and  their  location,  i.e.,  94:102-108  means  that  the  article  will  be  found  in  the  1994  issue  of  DMS,  on 
pages  102-108. 


A  SUBJECT  INDEX  to  these  articles  is  in  the  planning  stage.    In  preparation  for  that  I 
welcome  your  comments,  corrections,  and  suggestions  about  this  present  Index. 

Please  allow  me  to  express  my  grateful  appreciation  to  the  assistance  I  have  received  from 
several  sisters. 

-~  :         -  '  Sr.  Susan  Eariy,  OP 

Our  Lady  of  Grace  Monastery 

^'    '/:'■  .:  '     V  ,     "      ,       ,       '         '     -  North  Guilford,  CT. 


•  •• 


•  •• 


AUTHOR  INDEX 


Agnes,  Maria  -  Summit 

Letter  to  Rene  Descartes    94:1 02-1 08 
Love  of  Truth  and  the  Truth  of  Love  in     ^ 

Catherine  of  Siena's  Mysticism 

89:96-103  ' 

Our  Contemplative  Quest  for  Truth  From  a 

Dominican  Perspective    96:23-27 
The  Philosophical  Spectrum  of  the  20th 

Century  in  the  Light  of  the  Monastic 
Paradigm    95:2-15 


Regular  Chapter  as  a  Workshop  for  Unity  and 
Charity    90:25-32 

Rule  of  St.  Augustine  For  Today   87:27-36 
Workaholic  Syndrome  and  Original  Sin 
92:86-99 


Agnes,  M.  -  Buffalo 

Monastic  Silence  -  a  Mosaic    93:2-7 
The  Place  of  Friendship  in  Our  Monastery 
Chapters    90:53 


.105 


Agnes,  M.  -  Lufkin 

Star  of  Evangelization    93:35-37 

Amata,  M.  -  Buffalo 

Homemaker    83:162 

Amata,  M.- Lufkin 

SEE 
Amata,  M.  -  Washington 

Amata,  M.  -  Washington 

The  Effects  of  Modern  Economics  on 

Our  Way  of  Life    96:85-91 
The  Fourth  Way  of  St.  Dominic's  Prayer 

83:31-34 
In  the  Beginning  there  was  Consensus  93:9-12 
Monastic  Peace  in  Selected  Texts    91 :5-7 
Preparing  to  Converse  With  Modern  Culture 

94:6-10 
Work  and  the  Inroads  of  Activism    92:81-85 

Anciila,  Marie  -  Lourdes,  France 

SEE 
Thomas,  M.  (trans.)  -  Buffalo 

Annunciation,  M.  -  Lufkin 

SEE 
Jean  Marie  -  North  Guilford 

Anonymous 

Prayer  as  Relationship:  God  and  the 
Self,  a  Developmental  Study    83:67-86     , 

Anonymous  -  French  Dominican  Nuns 

Chez  Les  Dominicaines    80:44-45 
(Reports  in  Le  Lien) 

Anonymous  -  Spanish  Dominican  Nun 

Our  Contemplative  Formation    80:43 

Anonymous  -  Summit 

Silence:  a  Monastic  Tradition  for  Today 
83:143-150 

Ashley,  Benedict,  OP 

A  Broad  and  Joyous  Way    89A:6-1 4 
Homily    89A:3-5  .  ,         , 

Assumption,  M.  of  the  -  W.  Springfield 

Anthony,  Monastic  Friend  (litany)  89A:73 
Joseph    85:81-84 
Monastic  Peace    91:19-21 

Augustine,  M.  -  Los  Angeles 

Contemplative  Life,  Saint  Thomas  and 
Passive  Entertainment    95:55-59 


Augustine,  M.  -  Syracuse  ' 

Study  as  a  Basis  for  Prayer    82:1 08-1 09 


B 


Barron,  William,  OP 

Prayer,  Study,  and  the  Life  of   Withdrawal     'S 

92:51-72 
Understanding  Enclosure  in  Contemporary 

Society    96:101-121 

Bedouelle,  Guy,  OP  5  ' 

The  Dominican  Nuns:  Historical 
Highlights    90:75-90 

Bernard,  M.  -  Summit 

The  Role  of  Solitude  in  Dominican    . 
Contemplative  Life    85:47-52 

Byrne,  Damian,  OP  ' 

Informal  Comments  on  the  Constitutions  and 
Life  of  the  Nuns    84:5-14 


Cabrini,  Maria  -  Lufkin 

St.  Dominic's  First  Way  of  Prayer    82:88-90 

Camelot,  Th.,  OP      ■  ^        / 

SEE  ''     '  .  ■■^i.^  ;  ■/. 

Regina,  M.  (trans.)  -  W.  Springfield 

Catharine,  M.  -  Summit 

At  the  Sign  of  the  Pineapple  -  Monastic 

Hospitality    95:49-54 
My  Eyes  are  Ever  Towards  the 

Lord    92:131-136 
The  State  of  Thomism  Today  98:1 03-1 04     '^  V 

Catherine,  M.  -  Elmira 

Blessed  Jordan  of  Saxony 
on  Lectio  Divina    90:61-74 

The  Fear  of  the  Lord  is  Our  Cross- 
Ancient  Homily  for  Monastic  Profession: 
an  Interpretation    85:92-97 

The  Following  of  Christ  Through  Religious 
Consecration  as  Dominican 
Nuns    84:34-47  -  ^  v! 


.i^ 


■,\- 


f 


Catherine,  M.  -  Lancaster 

PaxChristi    91:32-34 


■. :  \ 


106 


(— 


Christ,  Mary  of  -  Los  Angeles  y 

Foundations  of  Prayer  in  the 

Old  Testament   82:121-127 
Jerome  and  His  Commentary 

on  Psalm  83  (84)    97:80-82 
On  Love  of  God  and  Love  of 

Neighbor    85:17-20 
Work  and  the  Dominican  Monastic 

Tradition    86:51-58 

Chrlsti,  Maria  -  North  Guilford 

The  Relationship  of  Study  to  Our  Dominican 
Contemplative  Life    80:26-30 

Christina,  Maria  -  Lufkin 

The  Seventh  Way  of  St.  Dominic's 
Prayer    84:151-154 


Cross,  Maria  of  the  (trans.)  -  Summit 

Study  and  Contemplative  Prayer  (Giardini) 

91 :43-46 
Words  From  Mount  Athos  (LeLoup) 

93:15-23;  94:79-85:95:85-92 

97:94-103 

Cross,  Mary  of  the  -  Bocaue,  Philippines 

Dominican  Nuns  of  Paris    86:96-1 02 
Jonah  and  Jonah    86:110-115 
To  Know  and  to  Love    89:79-81 

Cynthia  Mary  -  Summit 

This  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Our 
Catherine    89:90-95 


Claire  -  North  Guilford 

Dominican  Monastic  Profession 
83:132-135 

Clara  Marie  -  Newark 

A  Fruit  of  Lectio  at  Office  of 
Readings    95:39-40 

Clare  Patrick,  M.  (trans.)  -  North  Guilford 

Beatification  of  Margaret  Ebner,  O.P. 
80:20-21 

Confer,  Bernard,  OP 

Liturgy  of  Christian  Burial  for  Mother  M. 
Aquinata  of  the  Crucifixion,  OP  (Homily) 
89:104-108 

Congar,  Yves,  OP 

Truth  and  the  Future  of  Contemplatives 
80:46-49 

Conway,  Pierre,  OP  -  (trans.) 

The  First  Constitutions  of  the  Dominican 
Sisters  of  Montargis  (1250)  (Creytens) 
87:72-86 

Corbett,  John,  OP 

Parting  With  Illusion:  the  Challenge 
of  Monastic  Formation  in  an  Age 
of  Immediacy    96:52-60 

Corrigan,  Bishop  Michael  -  Newark 

Letter  to  Louis  M.  Cardinal  Caverot, 
Archbishop  of  Lyons  (1880)    80:52 

Creytens,  Raymond,  OP         .        , 

SEE 
Conway,  Pierre,  OP -(trans.) 


Daria  -  North  Guilford 

Faith,  Theology  and  Contemplation 
98:97-100 

Demkovitch,  Michael,  OP 

Contemporary  Views  on  Morality 
and  Its  Effects  on  Society  and 
the  Contemplative  Nun    96:45-51 

Philosophical  Influences  Shaping  Life 
Today    96:29-36 

Denise  Marie  -  Summit 

The  Challenge  of  Self-  Sacrificing  Love 
89:32-39 

DiNoia,  Augustine,  OP 

Christian  and  Modem  Ideas  of  Freedom: 
Contrast  and  Convergence    89A:32-41 
A  Suitable  Place  (Homily)    85:73-76 

Dolores,  M.  -  North  Guilford 

Covenant   84:134-138 
In  Praise  of  the  God  of  Love:  Blessed 
Elizabeth  of  the  Trinity   95:28-34 

Dominic  Marie  -  Buffalo 

Look  to  the  Rock  From  Which  You  Were 

Hewn    83:137-139 
Prayer  and  Spiritual  Growth  in  Dominican 

Life    82:83-84 

Dominic,  M.  -  Newark 

An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Icons 
83:163-167 


107 


Doyle,  Thomas,  OP 

Dominican  Government  Today 

Parti:  84:82-92; 

Part  II:  93-103 
Dominican  Govemment  Today  in  the  Light 

of  Our  Legislative  Heritage  and  the 

Church's  General  Law    84:104-116 


Preambles  to  Government    86:83-94 

Such  a  Woman. ..Such  a  Saint!    80:22-23  ':.' 


Giardini,  Fabio,  OP 

SEE 
Cross,  Maria  of  the  (trans.)  -  Summit 


//■' 


Elizabeth,  M.  -  Newark 

An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of 

Icons    83:163-167 
Poetry:  Speech  Framed  For 

Contemplation    87:38-54 
A  Short  Biography  of  Gerard  Manley 

Hopkins,  Poet    86:103-109 

Elizabeth  of  the  Trinity  -  Buffalo 

A  Tribute  to  Sr.  M.  Raphael    93:58-61 

Emily,  M.  -  Lufkin 

SEE 
Regina,  M.  -  Farmington 

Emmanuel,  M.  -  Buffalo 

The  Proof  is  in  the  Pudding:  St.  Bernard 
of  Clairvaux,  Peter  Abelard,  and 
St.  Thomas  Aquinas    98:101-102 

Emmanuel,  M.  -  W.  Springfield 

Consecrated  to  God    89:11-14 

Enclosure    89:66-67 

A  Never  Fading  Vision    92:137-140 


Giuseppina,  M.  -  Marino,  Italy 

Sign  of  Hope    87:22-24  : 

God,  Mary  of  -  North  Guilford 

Basic  Constitution  of  the  Nuns    84:22-27      ' 

and  84:28-33 
Catherine,  Woman  of  Prayer    82:128-139 
Dominican  Common  Prayer-Nuns  83:87-89 
St.  Dominic  and  Dominican  Origins  and 
Charism    86:18-27 
Study  in  Our  Dominican  Monastic  Life 

80:41-42  ,;       , 

Grace,  M.- Washington  '' 

Grandsons  of  St.  Dominic    94:68-73 
Towards  Understanding  Contemporary        \ 
Art    95:67-80 

Gracemary  -  Buffalo 

Forma  Dei    89:82-89  ^,  ;:  >    >; 

The  Strong  City  91 :38-40  \ 


Hamer,  Jean  Jerome,  OP 

SEE 
Ruth  Ann  Mary  (trans.)  -  Summit 


-•X. 


Frances  Clare  -  Bronx 

The  Impact  of  Modern  Culture 
on  Monasticism    83:151-158 


Hilkert,  M.  Catherine,  OP 

Understanding  the  Contemporary 
Theology  of  the  Human  Person 
96:10-20 


Francis,  M.  -  Farmington 

Approaches  to  Our  Charism 

I.  Structures    80:1-6  . 

II.  Study:  A  Heritage  Re-gained 
80:32-38 

The  Content  of  Anxiety  and  the  Dark 

Side  of  Prayer    84:129-133 
How  'Lectio'  in  the  "Monastic  Way" 

is  Still  Relevant  Today    80:39-40 
The  'Naked  Spirit'  in  Eckhart's 

"Counsels  on  Discernment"    83:44-54 


108 


Holy  Cross,  M.  of  the  (trans.)  -  Buffalo 

First  Glimpse  of  Mother  Maria 

Teresa    87:(61)  62-71 
Mother  Theresa  Maria  Ortego  of 

Olmedo,  Chapter  2    89A:76-85 
This  Hidden  Life    85:90-91 
Witnesses  from  the  Desert   91 :63-70 

Holy  Eucharist,  Maria  -  W.Springfield 

Spiritual  Initiation  and  Ongoing 
Development   86:69-74 


I 
I 
I 


Hyacinth,  M.  -  Lufkin 

The  Fifth  Way  of  St.  Dominic's 
Prayer    83:35-38 


I 


immaculate  Conception  ,  M.  of  the  -W.Sp 

Communio  in  the  Monastic  Life  of 

Paulinus  of  Nola    90:49-52 
Jesus,  Model  and  Teacher  of  Prayer 

in  the  Gospels    83:11-13 

incarnation,  Marie  of  the  -  Newarl( 

A  Distinctive  Identity:  Dominican  \ 

Contemplative  Nuns   83:125-128 
The  Prayer  of  Intercession    83:61-66 


Grateful  Memones  of  an  Enduring 

Presence    83:123-124 
"In  the  Name  of.. .Sweet  Mary" 

87:7-13 
The  Ninth  Way  of  St.  Dominic's 

Prayer    84:158-164 
Understanding  the  Contemporary 

Theology  of  the  Human  Person 

96:5-9 

Jesus,  Mary  of  -  Bronx 

Study  in  the  Dominican  Tradition 

85:39-46 
Study  in  the  Life  of  the  Dominican 

Nun    94:63-67 

Jesus  Crucified,  Mary  of  -  Buffalo 

Lead  Me  in  Thy  Truth    89:29-31 
The  Top  Priority   93:25-26 


Jean  Marie  -  North  Guilford 

Aquinas's  Theology  of  Trinitarian  Mission 

and  the  Dialogue  of  Catherine  of 

Siena    95:60-66 
Community  as  the  Image  of  the  Trinity 

90:5-10 
Comparative  Study  on  Regular 

Observance  -  Old  and  New 

Constitutions    85:24-38 
Dominican  Nuns  as  Followers  of 

Christ:  Common  Life  and 

Evangelical  Counsels    86:29-46 
Dominican  Vision  for  the  Future: 

a  Reflection    92:74-80 
Freedom  for  God  -  Freedom  in  Communion 

98:15-29 
Freedom  Through  the  Community  as 

Found  in  the  Tradition  of  Dominican 

Government    89A:64-70  ■    ' 

Observance  in  the  Dominican 

Tradition  and  in  the  Constitutions 

of  the  Nuns    89:2-10 
Peace  and  Consensus   91:9-18 
Prayer  as  Relationship:  God  and  the  Self 

83:67-86 
Scripture,  Theology  and  the  Nature 

of  Doctrine  in  Aquinas  and  in  the 

Thought  of  Postliberal  Theologian 

George  Lindbeck    94:93-101 

Jeremiah,  M.  -  Lufkin 

Community  Discernment  in 
Choosing  Those  in  Authority  , 

90:33-38  ,    . 


Joanne  -  North  Guilford 

Silence  in  the  Monastic  Tradition 
89:51-53 

John,  M.  -  Farmington 

Sainte  Baume  and  Devotion  to  St.  Mary 
Magdalen  in  the  Dominican  Order 
83:159-161 

John,  M.  -  North  Guilford 

To  Become  a  Hesychast    82:114-118 

Joseph,  M.  -  Los  Angeles 

Be  What  You  Are,  Contemplatives 

84:187-189 
Truth    85:53-55 

Joseph,  M.  -  Marbury 

Listen  to  the  Spirit    98:30-33 

Joseph,  M.  -  Newark 

Peace    91 :2-3 

Judith  Miryam  -  Summit 

Culture  Shock:  Reflections  on  the 
Dynamics  of  Inculturation  and 
Formation    94:11-17 


Lauren  Marie  -  North  Guilford 

Cenobitic  Beginnings:  the  Pachomian 
Monastic  Experience    80:10-17 


109 


/■>- 


n 


Lee  -Bronx  -       ' 

SEE 
Lee  -  North  Guilford 

Lee  -  North  Guilford 

At  the  Heart  of  the  "Holy  Preaching" 

Toward  a  Theology  of  Dominican 

Monastic  Enclosure:  History, 

Principles,  Praxis    94:41-54 
Contemporary  Issues  in  Scripture: 

Some  Helpful  Reading    97:34-51 
A  Parable  of  the  Word    92:73 
A  Radiant  Center  of  Charity  -  At  the 

Heart  of  the  Holy  Preaching     96:122-137 

LeLoup,  Jean-Yves,  OP 

SEE 
Cross,  Maria  of  the  (trans.)  -  Summit 

Louis  Bertrand,  M.  (trans.)  -  W.Springfield 
Origin  of  Dominican  Coat  of  Arms  83:136 
(Trans,  from  Histoire  des  Dominicains  de 
la  Province  de  France  by  Chapotin) 

Lucy  of  the  Divine  Word,  M.  -  Buffalo 

Towards  a  Greater  Democracy:  a  Look 
at  the  Shift  in  the  Role  of  Authority 
Between  Pachomius  and  Augustine 
90:19-23 


The  Gospel:  Supreme  Pattern  of  -^ 
Dominican  Monastic  Life    86:5-10 

The  Value  and  Practice  of  Lectio 
Divina    84:68-81  .    ;„  , 

Margaret,  M.  -  Buffalo 

A  Trilogy    85:61-66  "  -    ^  ^^     : 

Vacate  et  Videte    89:58-64 

When  We  Cry  Abba,  Father!    90:46-48 

Margaret,  M.  -  Elmira 

Reflections  on  a  Directed  Retreat    82:85 
Saint  Dominic  and  His  Love  for  the  i/. 

Liturgy    83:90-92  V.- 

Margaret, M.  -  Farmington 
St.  Dominic  and  Women:  a  Dialog 

With  the  Modern  World    98:69-80     . 
Theological  Study  in  Dominican 

Contemplative  Life    94:55-62 
Toward  a  Spirituality  of  Poverty    89:70-78 

Margaret,  M.  -  Newark  ' 

Thomism  Today    95:93-95  V' 

Marian  Dominic  -  Lancaster 

Called  to  Peace    91 :22-24 


Marina  -  Summit 

Mid-life  Novitiate:  My  Occasion 
for  Profound  Human  Growth 


98:81-88 


M 


McCreesh,  Thomas,  OP 

The  Meaning  of  Freedom  in  Scripture 
89A:15-22 

Magdalen,  M.  -  Farmington 

Dominican  Roots  in  the  Monastic 

Tradition    86:11-17 
Work  -  Its  Meaning  and  Value  for       - 

Contemporary  Dominican 

Monastic  Life    92:27-37 

Magdalen,  M.  -  Lufkin 

The  Sixth  Way  of  St.  Dominic's 
Prayer    83:39-43 

Magdalen,  M.  -  Newark 

Centenary  for  Dominican  Nuns 
in  the  United  States   80:50-51 

The  Dominican  Vision  -  Roots  of  Our 
Monastic  Life. ..Integration  of  Its 
Elements   92:2-10 


Martin,  M.  -  Summit 

Lectio  and  Eruditio  in  the  Rule  of  San  Sisto 

90:57-60 
The  Prayer  of  Saint  Dominic  and  of  the  Early 

Dominicans    83:20-30 
The  Prayer  of  Saint  Dominic  and  the  Early 

Dominicans:  Part  II    84:119-127 
The  Scriptural  Meaning  of  Freedom  as 

Reflected  in  Our  Constitutions  and  Other 

Related  Documents    89A:23-31 

Martin,  M.  -  Trinidad  _  i 

Lectio  Divina    89:16-18  V'     ;    .;  -if 

Mary  Ann  -  North  Guilford  ^ .' 

Freedom  for  God  in  the  Monastic 
Writings  of  John  Cassian    89A:43-53 

Mercy,  M.  of  -  Farmington 

The  Reality  of  the  Lived  Experience: 
Areas  to  be  Explored    92:11-19 

Michael  Marie  -  Lancaster 

The  Prayer  of  the  Rosary   82:119-120 


.;  -1 


'  '■;(-' 


110 


Miriam  -Elmira  , 

The  Inner  Mountain    83:14-19 

Miriam  -  Lufkin 

A  Reflection  on  the  Annunciation    94:77-78 

Moore,  Haliie,  MD 

The  Contributions  of  Modern  Psychology  and 
Their  Interface  With  the  Spiritual  Dimension 
96:67-82 

Myriam  -  Zelem,  Belgium 

Father  Vicaire  on  the  Contemplative 
Life    85:77-80     (report  of  Father 
Vicaire's  Conferences  prepared  by 
Sr.  Myriam)  -. 


The  Basis  of  Lonergan's  Theological 

Method    94:86-88 
Contemplative  Religious  Women: 

the  American  Situation  Twenty-  Five 

Years  Later    92:144-150 
Empty  Vessels  (an  allegory)     84:149-150 
The  "O  Lumen"  in  Portraiture     83:93-94 
Some  Reflections  on  the  Metaphysical 

Basis  of  Communio  According  to  Saint 

Thomas  Aquinas    90:2-4 

Pure  Heart,  M.  of  the  -  West  Springfield 

Dear  Friend,  St.  Gregory  (litany)    89A:71-72 


O'Donnell,  Gabriel,  OP 

The  Basic  Constitution  of  the  Order 

84:15-21 
Freedom  Through  the  Community  as  Found 

in  the  Monastic  Tradition    89A:54-63 

O'Dwyer,  Malachy,  OP 

Pursuing  Communion  in  Government  - 
Role  of  Community  Chapter    92:38-50 

Ortego,  Teresa  Maria  -  Olmedo 

SEE 
Holy  Cross,  M.  (trans.)  -  Buffalo 


Pacelli,  Eugenio  Cardinal  (Pope  Pius  XII) 

SEE 
Trinity,  Mary  of  the  (trans.)  -  Menio 

Pascale-Dominique  -  Lourdes 

Love  of  God  and  Love  of  Neighbor 
in  the  Writings  of  St.  Augustine 
97:9-15 

Perkins,  Ignatius,  OP,  Brother 

Reclaiming  the  Dominican  Vision  for  the 
21st  Century:  a  Challenge  for  Aging 
Contemplative  Communities    92:20-26 

Precious  Blood,  M.  of  the  -  Buffalo 

Augustinian  Themes  in  Our  Basic 
Constitutions    85:21-23 


Ramsey,  Boniface,  OP 

Aspects  of  Religious  Consecration 

84:48-52 
The  Effects  of  Modern  Economics  On 

Our  Way  of  Life    96:93-98 

Regina,  M.  -  Farmington 

Dominican  Conscience    97:17-19 
Elizabeth  of  the  Trinity  and  the 

Interior  Castle    85:98-111 
Ezekiel  and  the  Dominicans    93:29-34 
John  the  Baptist  and  the  Dominican 

Nuns    98:45-48 
Mary  and  the  Virtue  of  Trust 

84:190-192 
Nehemiah;  a  Model  Leader  90:11-14 
Of  Mary,  Martha,  Abraham  and  Us 

89:19-23 
Peace  and  Restlessness  in  St. 

Catherine  of  Siena    91 :25-30 
Pilgrim  Virgin,  Pilgrim  Church    87:2-6 
The  Word  of  God  in  LCM  -  Logos 

and  Rhema    95:35-37 
The  Work  of  the  Master's  Hand: 

Letters  and  Vision  of  Father 

Damian  Byrne,  OP    92:120-124 
Yves  Congar:  Theologian  and 

Contemplative    94:89-92 

Regina,  M.  -  Lufkin 

The  Dust  Artist:  a  Meditation  on 

John  8:1-16    97:53-58 
Love's  Beauty,  Massive  Majesty  and 

the  Superstar    97:83-91 
Modern  Psychology  and  Contemplative  Life 

94:22-30 
Star  Dust    93:51-54 


11,1 


\.- 


'if.;^     .}, 


Regina,  M.  (trans.)  -  W.Springfield 

Father  Hyacinth-Marie  Cormier,  OP 

83:169-178  (extracts  from  3  French  books) 
Margaret  Ebner    82:142-148 

(from  the  French:  Annee  Dominicaine) 
Reading  and  Prayer  (Th.  Camelot,  OP) 

85:112-120 
The  Venerable  Mother  Sister  Blanche  of 

Prouille    80:18-19  (from  the  French 

of  J.J.  Berthier,  OP) 

Resurrection,  Maria  Rose  of  the  -  Summit 

A  Brief  Reflection  on  the  "Adoro 
Te  Devote"  (1)    83:95-97? 

Rosaria,  Marie  -  Philippines 

Manual  Labor  -  a  Monastic  Observance 

for  Dominican  Nuns    91:51-62 
Vocation  of  the  Dominican  Contemplative 

Nuns    80:7-9 

Rosario,  M.  (Oropeza)  -  Los  Angeles 

Applied  Research  on  Modern  Atheism 
in  Western  Society    89A:86-90 

Rosario,  Maria  -  Lufkin 

The  Eighth  Way  of  St.  Dominic's 
Prayer    84:155-157 

Rose,  Maria  -  Summit 

Florilegia  on  Saint  Augustine's 

Letter  211    85:5-16 
Toward  a  Monastic  Spirituality 

of  Work    86:59-68 

Rose  Dominic,  M.  -  Summit 

The  Charism  of  St.  Dominic  &  of  the 

Dominican  Order:  a  Spiritual  Reflection 

83:101-105 
God's  Authorship  of  Creation:  His  Providence 

Over  Creation  &  Over  Man  93:39-49 
The  Gospels  94:74-76 
The  Ideal  of  a  Dominican  Contemplative 

Nun    84:139-147 
Philosophy:  Its  Influence  on  Our  Culture 

and  on  Our  Contemplative  Life 

95:16-21 
The  Question  of  Enclosure  Today;  a 

Response    94:31-40 
Some  Spiritual  Aspects  of  Study    91 :47-49 

Roseanne,  M.  -  Bronx 

Contemplation  in  Our  Modern  Times 
83:55-58 


Roseanne,  M.  -  Lufkin     ,       ~ 

SEE 
Roseanne,  M.  -  Bronx 

Ruth  Ann  Mary  (trans.)  -  Summit 

Address  to  the  Presidents  of  the 
Federation  of  Spanish  Dominican 
Nuns  (Hamer)    87:56-60 

Ruth  Bernard  -  North  Guilford 

The  Current  Moral  Climate  in  the 
U.S.A.  and  Its  Impact  on 
Monastic  Life    96:39-43 


Sacre  Coeur,  Marie  Damien  du  -  Brazil  ? 

The  Sanctity  of  Curupira    85:68-69 

Sacred  Heart,  M.  of  the  -  Elmira 

An  Expression  of  Our  Identity  in  Our 

Revised  Constitutions 

83:129-131 
Works  of  Penance    86:47-50 

Sacred  Heart,  M.  of  the  -  Lufkin 

SEE 
Sacred  Heart,  M.  of  the  -  Elmira         <      . 

Sacred  Heart,  M.  of  the  -  Marbury 

Do  You  Not  Know  You  Are  a  Temple 

of  God?    97:3-8 
Until  Jesus  Be  Formed  in  You:  A        ^ 

Marian  Short  Story    98:91-96  \ 

Sacred  Heart,  M.  of  the  -  Menio  Park 

God  Who  Reveals  Himself   92:141-143 
In  Journeying  Often    98:10-14 
Retreat  Experiences    82:110-113     , 

Sacred  Heart,  M.  of  the  -  W  Springfield 

Journey  to  Intimacy    92:125-130 
A  Rainbow  of  Reflections  on  the  Holy  Name 
of  Jesus  82:98-107 

Savior,  M.  of  the  -  Farmington 

Contemplative  Life  for  Women  in  the 
Church  Today:  One  Nun's  Opinion    98:2-6 

In  Love  with  the  Universe:  a  Brief 
Introduction  to  the  Work  of  Bernard 
Lonergan    97:59-78 

Praying  Before  a  Picture    98:34-44 


112 


I 


Stephen,  M.  -  Elmira 

Historical  Background  of  St.  Dominic's 
Life  and  of  the  Foundation  of  the  Order; 
and  Summary  of  Subsequent  History 
83:106-122 

Susan  Early  -  North  Guilford 

Individualism    95:42-48 
Rule  of  St.  Augustine:  a  Response 
to  the  Culture  of  Narcissism    97:20-27 

Susan  Heinemann  -  North  Guilford 

Community  and  Solitude    90:39-44 
Formed  by  the  Word,  Taught  by  the  Spirit, 

We  dare  to  Study    92:1 00-1 1 0 
Knowing  and  Enjoying  God:  Casslan's  View 

of  Monastic  Progress    89:41-49 


Teresa  Maria  Ortego  -  Olmedo 

SEE 
Holy  Cross,  M.  of  the  -  Buffalo  .    v 

Theresa,  M.  -  Buffalo 

Is  Theological  Study  Important  For 
Dominican  Contemplatives? 
95:23-27 

Therese  Claire  -  Bambui,  Cameroon 

Our  Monastic  Life    89A:74-75 

Thomas,  M.  -  Buffalo 

Authority  and  Communio  in  Philemon 

90:15-17 
Communio  and  Misslo    85:56-59 
Fundamental  Constitution  of  the  Nuns  of  the 

Order  of  Preachers:  a  Commentary 

98:49-68 

(written  by  Sr.  Marie  Ancilla  -  Lourdes, 

trans,  by  Sr.  Thomas  -  Buffalo) 
,  Imago's  Journey  (a  one-act  play) 

95:96-104 
Refectory  Reading  and  Prayer    82:140-141 
Reflections  on  the  Spirit  and  Structure 

of  Dominican  Government    86:75-81 
Silence  and  Community    89:54-57 
The  World  as  We  Know  It    94:2-5 

Thomas  Mary  -  North  Guilford 

Christian  Anthropology  and  Dominican 
Monastic  Life    94:18-21 


Trinity,  M.  of  the  -  Farmington 

Dominican  Vocation  -  In  a  Word  (homily) 

98:7-9 
Theological  Study  in  the  Life  of  Dominican 

Contemplative  Nuns     92:111-119 

Trinity,  M.  of  the  (trans.)  -  Lufkin 
Curupira's  Rosary    85:70-71 

Trinity,  M.  of  the  (trans.)  -  Menio 
Saint  Dominic  (talk  by  Cardinal 
Pacelliin1935)    84:168-185 


Vicaire,  F.H.M.,  OP 

SEE 
Myriam  -  Zelem,  Belgium 

Victor  Marie  -  Lufkin 

St.  Dominic's  Second  Way  of 
Prayer   82:91-93 

Vincent,  M.  -  Farmington 

Go  into  My  Vineyard:  a  Homily  97:31-33 
The  Pros  and  Cons  of  Psychology  In 

Our  Dominican  Contemplative  Life 

96:63-66 
Theology  and  Contemplation  in  the 

Dominican  Tradition    95:81-84 
The  Yearning  In  Gideon's  Heart 

89:24-28 

Violet  Ann  -  Syracuse 

The  Tale  of  the  Wood    83:179-182 

Virginia  Mary  -  Summit 

Mary  in  the  Incarnation  and  the  Signs  of 
Times    87:15-21 


W 

Walsh,  Liam,  OP 

Dominican  Study  and  the  Experience 
of  God    84:53-67 

William,  Mother  M.  -  Lufkin 

The  Eternal  Now  of  the  Liturgy    85:85-89 
St.  Dominic's  Third  Way  of  Prayer  82:94-97 


113 


r. 


I   ■    V      '.,.'■ 


-\ 


■ . "  •  I  '  ■ 


.  \ 


>•/•■ 


1 ' 


.•■  •  ■■'■  ^,  ■ 


CONFERENCE  OF  NUNS  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  PREACHERS  -  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA 

Member  Monasteries 


CORPUS  CHRIST!  MONASTERY 
1230  Lafayette  Ave 
Bronx,  NY  10474-5399 
718-328-6996 

MONASTERY  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  THE  ROSARY 

335  Doat  St. 

Buffalo,  NY  14211-2199 

716-892-0066 

MONASTERY  OF  MARY  THE  QUEEN 
1310  W.  Church  St. 
Elmira,  NY  14905-1998 
607-734-9506 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  BLESSED  SACRAMENT 
29575  Middlebelt  Rd 
Farmlngton  Hills,  Ml  48334-231 1 
248-626-8321 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  IMMACULATE  HEART 
1 834  Lititz  Pike 
Lancaster,  PA  17601-6585 
717-569-2104 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  ANGELS 

1977  Carmen  Ave 

Los  Angeles,  CA  90068-4098 

323-466-2186 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  INFANT  JESUS 
1501  Lotus  Lane 
Lufkln,TX    75904-2699 
409-634-4233 

MONASTERY  OF  ST.  JUDE 
P.O.  Box  170 
Marbury,AL  36051 
205-755-1322 

CORPUS  CHRISTI  MONASTERY 

21 5  Oak  Grove  Ave 

Menio  Park,  CA  94025-3249 

650-322-1801 

MONASTERY  OF  ST.  DOMINIC 

375  13th  Ave 

Newark,  N J  07103-2124 

973-624-2769 

MONASTERY  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  GRACE 

1 1  Race  Hill  Rd 

North  Guilford,  CT  06437-1167 

203-457-0599 


MONASTERY  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  THE  ROSARY 
543  Springfield  Ave 
Summit,  NJ  07901-4498 
908-273-1228 

DOMINICAN  NUNS  OF  THE  PERP.  ROSARY 

802  Court  St 

Syracuse,  NY  13208-1796 

315-471-6762 

DOMINICAN  NUNS  OF  THE  PERP.  ROSARY 
605  14th  and  West  Sts. 
Union  City,  NY  07087-9998 
201-866-7004 

ST.  DOMINIC'S  MONASTERY 
4901    16thSt.,N.W. 
Washington,  DC  20011-3839 
202-726-2107 

MONASTERY  OF  THE  MOTHER  OF  GOD 

1430RiverdaleSt 

West  Springfield,  MA  01089-4698 

413-736-3639 


Affiliate  Member  Moriasteries 

LES  MONIALES  DOMINICAINES 
1 140  Rue  Frontenac,  C.P.  479 
Berthierville,  Quebec  JOK  1A0 
Canada 
514-836-3724 

ROSARY  MONASTERY 
No.  2  St.  Ann's  Rd 
Port  of  Spain,  Trinidad, 
West  Indies 
809-624-7648 

QUEEN  OF  THE  ANGELS  MONASTERY 
327  MacArthur  Hwy 
Bocaue,  Bulacan  3018 
Philippines 


MONASTERY  OF  OUR  LADY  OF  THE  ROSARY 

Rosaryhlll,  Bulao 

Cainta,  Rizal  1900 

Philippines 

665-8621 


115 


GUIDELINES  FOR  CONTRIBUTORS 
TO  DOMINICAN  MONASTIC  SEARCH  (1998) 

We  encourage  all  who  can  do  so  to  write  for  Dominican  Monastic  Search.  The 
deadline  for  manuscripts  is  August  1st  of  each  year.  Appropriate  subjects  for  DMS  include 
scnpture,  theology,  philosophy,  spirituality,  Dominican  life,  and  the  liberal  arts  insofar  as 
they  contribute  to  our  Dominican  vocation. 

Before  submission  to  the  editors,  all  articles  must  be  reviewed  by  your  local  contact 
person.  She  is  asked  to  see  that  articles  are  proofread  for  spelling,  grammar,  punctuation, 
etc.,  and  if  the  author  cannot  do  so,  to  type  them  according  to  the  guidelines  if  possible. 
Nevertheless,  an  article  may  be  sent  in  clear  handwriting  if  necessary!  The  editors  will 
gladly  format  it  for  you. 

Manuscripts  submitted  in  typewriting  or  computer  printout  should  be  clear  dark  print, 
single  spaced,  and  on  one  side  of  the  paper  only.  Please  follow  as  many  as  possible  of 
the  computer  guidelines  given  below,  even  if  you  are  using  a  typewriter.  Minor  editing  may 
be  done  at  the  discretion  of  the  editors.  If  major  changes  are  desired,  these  will  be 
effected  in  dialogue  with  the  author.  The  editors,  in  consultation  with  the  Conference 
Council,  reserve  the  right  to  reject  inappropriate  manuscnpts,  giving  the  reasons  for  this 
to  the  author  with  courtesy  and  encouragement. 

FORMAT  FOR  SUBMISSIONS  ON  DISK 

Since  DMS  employs  a  uniform  style,  for  those  of  you  who  are  "computer  literate"  we 
welcome  the  submission  of  your  manuscript  on  a  disk,  alwavs  accompanied  bv  a  printout, 
which  can  greatly  simplify  the  editorial  work.  Please  follow  this  format: 

PROGRAM:  WordPerfect  5.1  or  6.0  is  preferred.  DOS  or  WINDOWS  versions  of 
WordPerfect  may  be  used.  If  you  created  your  file  in  a  higher  level  of  WP,  please  save 
it  as  BOTH  WP5.1  AND  WP6.0  level  files  before  sending  the  disk  to  us.  You  may  also  use 
"Word  for  Windows"  but  ONLY  up  to  level  5.5,  which  is  the  highest  level  that  WP6.0  can 
convert.    Do  not  send  disks  in  Microsoft  WORKS. 

MARGINS,  etc:  1"  top  and  bottom.  1.12"  on  left  and  right  sides.  Full  justification.  Turn 
Widow/Orphan  protect  ON.  No  Page  Numbers;  pencil  number  on  back  of  pages. 

TYPESTYLE:  In  WordPerfect,  use  ARIEL  font.  In  other  programs,  choose  a  plain  Gothic 
font,  matching  what  you  see  in  DMS.  Use  either  an  1 1  or  12  point  size  for  body  copy.  9 
or  10  point  size  is  suitable  for  notes. 

TITLE:  Create  your  title  against  the  left  margin,  13  PT,  BOLD.  Put  your  name  below,  in 
print  size  of  body  copy,  using  the  FLUSH  RIGHT  format  to  secure  it  to  that  margin.  Add 
your  monastery's  location  beneath  your  name. 

SPACING:  For  TITLE,  make  pleasing  to  the  eye.  Triple  space  between  author's 
monastery  and  beginning  of  article.  Single  space  the  body  copy.  Double-space  between 
paragraphs.  Triple-space  before  major  headings. 

NOTES:    Use  Endnotes.  Follow  current  academic  form.  L  &  R  margins  of  1 . 1 2"  as  above. 

117 


\'; 


^-■ 


.\  • 


'■-•/ 


J     / 


X     I    .  I       ■    ' 


<-  h 


''   ■  v 


"'.     >l 


\  -f-l 


V  \^  V 


■.I.  •  ■,  M 


'•■  6 


■':1       "  .' . 


'./  •-;■:,■'-•: 


■-,  V 


i-'" 


...  ^.-' 


"■'  ■  •  r 


-     -  v^  ■;   .;  >  ,T 


•  .i